Sauiour in such like paine crie in the bitternes of his soule my God my God why hast thou forsaken me Nay my brethren that which made Christ to be heauie would haue crusht his Apostles in pieces that which made him sweat bloud in the garden would haue sunke them into hell that which made him crie would haue held both men Angels vnder euerlasting woe and lamentation Besides his bodily death therefore and the paines that followed thereupon hee felt in his soule most grieuous paines through the wrath of God which was vpon him for our sins And thus ye see what death he suffered for our sakes when he was made obedient to the death The fruites and benefits which wee receiue by Christ his death are these 1. By his death we are freed from that death which is both of body and soule haue the victory ouer that death which is the reward of sinne as witnesseth the Apostle For our Sauiour by his death hath pulled out the sting of death Heb. 2.14 Rom. 8.1 and on the crosse hath triumphantly said O death where is thy sting ô graue where is thy victorie and therefore when we feele the pangs of death approach wee should not feare but be full of hope considering that our death is now changed by the vertue of Christ his death and is the entrance into an euerlasting â—ife 2. By Christ his death we haue remission and forgiuenesse of our sinnes as saith our Sauiour himselfe where in the institution of his supper Math. 16.28 this my bloud which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes For the remembrance of which his blessed death and fruits of his passion he hath ordained this holy Sacrament of his supper to be continued in his Church for euer In which holy supper the death and passion of our Sauiour is so liuely represented vnto vs a if we had seene it with our eies the bread betokening the body the wine the bloud of our Sauiour Christ the breaking likewise of the bread signifying the breaking of his body with those vnspeakable torments which he suffered and the pouring out of the wine the shedding of his most precious bloud when his blessed side was gored with the speare of a souldier our eating of the bread and drinking of the wine assuring vs of our incorporation into Christ to be made partakers of all the benefits of his passion When ye come therefore to this holy Supper remember that ye are called hither to continue the remembrance of his blessed death and passion vntill his blessed comming againe Repent you earnestly of your manifold sinnes for the remission whereof Christ shed his owne hearts bloud Loue one an other euen as he hath loued vs who laid downe his life for vs. And haue faith in Christ Iesus whom God hath set foorth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloud By faith in Christ Iesus we receiue remission of our sinnes and all other benefits of his death and passion By loue of our brethren we testifie our loue of God who sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes And with the contrition and sorrow of our hearts for our sinnes the Lord is better pleased then with all burnt offerings and sacrifices These are the things which the Lord requireth of vs euen faith repentance and loue and as at all times so at this time especially when we come to the receiuing of these holy mysteries let vs thinke of these things He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation crucifying againe vnto himselfe the Lord of glory and King of our peace But hee that examineth himselfe and so eateth of this bread and drinketh of this cuppe is made one with Christ and Christ with him and Christ shall raise him vp at the last day so that he shall neuer see death because he belieueth in him who died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification It followeth Euen the death of the crosse The most shamefull death that they could put him vnto Here then is the fourth and last point which I noted in these words which is the kinde of his death whereunto he submitted himselfe The kinde of his death was he was crucified betweene two Theeues where he was mocked of all sorts of men where in feeling of the whole wrath of God vpon him he cried out my God my God why hast thou fâ—â—saken mee where hauing performed all things that were written he said it is finished and so commended his spirit into the hands of his Father Whence 1. we may learne with bitternesse to bewaile our sinnes for which Christ was thus cruelly nailed on the crosse and there suffered the whole wrath of God 2. To crucifie our flesh and the corruption of our nature and the wickednesse of our hearts Gal. 3.24 For they that are Christs crucifie the flesh with the affections and the lusts 3. It may teach vs that when wee suffer any iudgement crosse or calamity in body or in minde wee doe not suffer them as any curses of God but as the chasticements of a louing father For Christ Iesus in his crosse being accursed for vs hath deliuered vs from all curse Beloued let vs thinke of these things mourning for our sinnes mortifying the deedes of the flesh and comforting our selues in the crosse of Christ Iesus who abased himselfe for vs fulfilled the whole law for vs died for our sinnes and was nailed to the crosse for our iniquities O Lord teach vs to humble our selues both before thee and one vnto another teach vs to doe thy will teach vs to die vnto sinne that we may liue vnto thee and daily more and more crucifie the old man in vs that being renued in the spirit of our mindes we may henceforth serue thee in holines and righteousnes all the daies of our life LECTVRE XXIX PHILIP 2. Verse 9.10 Wherefore God hath also highly exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name that at the name of Iesus c. IT remaineth now that we proceed from the description of Christ his humility vnto the description of his exaltation into glorie after his humiliation here on earth set downe in these words Wherefore God hath also c. In which words the Apostle 1. in generall setteth downe Christ his exaltation into glory as a consequent or effect following his humiliation and obedience vnto the death when he saith Wherefore â—od hath also c. Him euen Iesus who was crucified him â—ath God raised vnto life set him at his right hand and made â—im both Lord and Christ 2. The Apostle setteth downe a â—ore particular specification and explication of Christ his exâ—â—tation into glorie 1. when he saith and giuen him a name c. Whereby is meant that God hauing raised him from the â—ead hath giuen him such maiestie and glorie in the heauenly â—aces that he hath appointed him Lord ouer all things and â—ade him head vnto the Church
earthly Canaan was a type 2. This may teach vs to giue all diligence vnto the reading and hearing and meditating of the holy scriptures that so we may abound more and more in all knowledge and vnderstanding Very lamentable it is beloued to see and consider how many hundreths nay thousands in this cleare light of the gospell when the scriptures are or may be read and knowne of vs all yet are as ignorant in the scriptures and of the things that belong to their saluation as when they sate in the darknes of Aegypt when they could see no light of the scriptures by reason of the strange language We haue had many Ezraes that haue read in the booke of the law of God distinctly giuen the sense thereof that the rest might vnderstand many Ministers of Christ Iesus that haue read the law the gospell vnto vs euery Sabbath day in our Churches many Preachers of the Gospel that haue plainly opened the scriptures vnto vs whereby we might be made wise vnto saluation euen 40 yeares long And haue not the scriptures beene read vnto the greatest number of vs in vaine Notwithstanding so much preaching and teaching of the holy word of life are we not still ignorant and haue still neede to be taught the very beginnings of Christ the very principles of religion Haue we not many masters of Israel that thinke themselues great men like vnto Nicodemus that know not those things which the very babes in Christs schoole ought to know Haue we not many leaders of the people and masters of families vnto whose shame it may be spoken that they haue not the knowledge of God Haue we not many that if they be asked are not able to giue an account of their faith nor know truth from error religion from superstition The thing is too true and too lamentable Beloued hath not the Lord our God said vnto vs all Deut. 6.6 These words which I command thee this day shall be in thy heart and thou shalt rehearse them continually vnto thy childrem and shalt talke of them c. and shall we not hearken to his voice to doe according to all he hath commanded vs Hath not our blessed Sauiour told vs Joh. 17.3 that this is eternall life to know God to be the onely very God and him whom he hath sent Iesus Christ and shall not we labour to grow in the knowledge of God and of our Lord Iesus Christ Hath not the holy Prophet said that blessed is the man whose delight is in the law of the Lord Psal 1.2 and which meditateth therein day and night and shall wee not giue all diligence to the reading and hearing and meditating of the holy scriptures Nay let me I beseech you exhort you as that godly Father did his people Chrys Prouide you Bibles which are the medicine of your soules if you will nothing else at least get the new Testament In the Bible there yee haue the whole will of your heauenly father there yee shall see what legacies he hath bequeathed vnto you and what duties he requireth of you If the father of our bodies had bequeathed vs a great legacie by his will it would not be much needfull to wish vs get our Fathers will and to looke diligently into it to see if not what he requireth of vs yet what he bequeatheth to vs neither would wee sticke at the cost for the search of it if we knew where to haue it And shall the father of our soules leaue vs his Will and by his Will bequeath vs euerlasting life and shall we not labour to get his Will Shall a matter of ten shillings stay vs from the hauing of his Will shall not we search it and looke diligently into it Let vs beloued get the booke of Gods law into our hand and let it not depart out of our mouthes Jos 1.8 but let vs meditate therein day and night that we may obserue and doe according to all that is written therein as the Lord exhorted Iosua Let vs likewise flocke as Doues vnto the windowes vnto the places where the word is preached and when we haue heard let vs meditate and conferre of that we haue heard If the children of our bodies had gone to the schoole and in the space of seauen yeares had profited nothing what would we say vnto them or thinke of them Hardly enough no doubt And what shall we then thinke of our selues that in the space of fortie yeares are scarce yet past our A. B. C. and haue not yet attained vnto any reasonable knowledge Let vs hereafter recompence our former negligence with greater diligence and let vs slacke no holy meanes whereby we may growe into all holy knowledge Let vs labour to be rich in all knowledge and leauing the doctrine of the beginning of Christ let vs be led forward vnto perfection Let vs henceforth be no more children wauering and carried about with euerie winde of doctrine but let vs grow vp vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ that we may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the bredth and length and depth and height and to know the loue of Christ which passeth all knowledge that we may be filled with all fulnesse of God By reading by hearing by meditating by praying let your care bee to abound more and more in knowledge The next thing which here I note is that the Apostle prayeth for the Philippians that they may abound more and more in all iudgement in all iudgement that is in sound iudgement that hauing their wits exercised through long custome they may discerne both good and euill So that as hee would haue them to abound more and more in knowledge so farther he would haue them also to abound more and more in a sound and feeling experience of spirituall things in themselues that they might spiritually feele in their hearts and soules that which they knew out of the word Whence I obserue a further continuall care necessarie for all Christians and that is that they may abound daily more and more not in knowledge onely of Gods will out of his word but in sound iudgement also through a feeling experience in themselues of such spirituall things as they know out of the word that what they know out of the word they may feele the truth of it by experience in themselues This care our Apostle sheweth that hee had where hee saith that the thing which he esteemed was to know Christ Phil. 3.10 and the vertue of his resurrection Hee knew the doctrine of Christ his resurrection and hee knew this to be the vertue of Christ his resurrection that by it the Saints of God rise from the death of sinne vnto the life of righteousnesse But his desire farther was that he might feele in himselfe and know by his owne experience the vertue of Christ his resurrection by the death of sinne and the
because they are things not principally intended The Apostle desireth to be loosed and to be with Christ to bee loosed why that he might be with Christ Whence I obserue that the death of Gods Saints is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto heauen where Christ sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of God Hee which at the first coupled soule and body together in death parteth them asunder and taketh the soule vnto himselfe to bee where he is till in the resurrection hee couple them againe â—ogether neuer after to be parted asunder Whereof all the godly in Christ Iesus at all times haue beene so thorowly perswaded that alwayes in death they haue done and doe after the example of Christ Iesus commend their soules â—nto the hands of him that gaue them saying as he did Faâ—her into thine hands I commend my spirit Luk. 23.46 So wee reade that that holy Martyr Steuen when hee was stoned called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit Act. 7.59 And in death it is the very ordinary praier of all Gods Saints Wherein they plainly shew their thorow-perswasion that in death their soules are receiued by the Father of spirits into the heauenly habitations there to be ioyned vnto Christ Iesus Contraâ—riwise the death of the wicked and vngodly of the earth is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto hell there to be with the Deuill and his Angels Examples of both we haue in the begger and the rich man Luk. 16.22 whose deaths vnto the one was the departure of his soule out of his body into heauen but vnto the other the departure of his soule out of his body into hell Or if the persons of these proue not strongly enough take for example the death of the two theeues which were hanged with our blessed Sauiour on the Crosse vnto the one of which Iesus said that that day hee should be with him in Paradise Luk. 23.43 but vnto the other that railed on him his death doubtlesse was a downfall into hell Is then the dissolution of Gods Saints a passage of the soule out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ Farre be it then from vs to thinke that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts is euen as one condition vnto them that when man dieth hee returneth wholly vnto the dust and hath no more fruit of all the trauels that hee hath taken vnder the Sunne Thus indeede sensuall man following onely the iudgement of his weake sense and of his owne blinde reason thinketh and saith As the one dieth so dieth the other man and beast haue all one breath and in death there is no excellencie of man aboue the beast all goe to one place all to the earth as all came from the earth But the spirit of God hath otherwise taught vs in his holy word for doth not the Lord say that he is the God of Abraham Matt. 22.32 of Isaac and of Iacob And doth he not say that he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Abraham Isaac and Iacob then are not dead but liuing Liuing How In their soules with God Dead they are in respect of the separation of their soules from their bodies But forasmuch as the earthly house of their Tabernacle being destroyed they haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens 2 Cor. 5.1 as the Apostle witnesseth euen of all the Saints of God therefore they are still liuing in their soules with God in the heauenly habitations Howsoeuer then the bodies of men be mortall and in death goe downe vnto the dust whence first they came yet their soules are immortall and in death returne vnto the Father of spirits whence they came But what needs more to this purpose then that which here our Apostle saith In death the sonnes of men are loosed that is their soules are separated from their bodies Now if the soule were mortall as the body what needed any loosing of the one from the other Surely both should fall together and not the one bee loosed from the other if the condition of both were one Euen this then that the soules in death are loosed from the bodies of men sheweth that the soules are immortall Againe in death the Saints of God are loosed that they may be with Christ After death then they are with Christ not in body for that descendeth vnto the graue there to rest vntill the resurrection In soule then In death then the soules of Gods Saints passe out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ And therefore farre be it from vs to thinke that in death as of beast so of man there is vtterly an end and an entire returne vnto the dust And yet so we liue a great many of vs as if we made no other reckning for do we not a great many of vs passe our dwelling here without feare in chambering and wantonnes in gluttony and drunkenesse in striefe and enuying Doe we not euen glut ourselues with sporting and pleasure and sundry delights of the flesh and say let vs be merry and take our fils of pleasure while we are here for when we are gone then all the world is gone with vs. Surely if a man may coniecture by our dissolutenesse of life a great many of vs either thinke that in death there is vtterly an end of vs or too little thinke what remaineth after death Beloued wee are bought with a price let vs therefore glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits We may not liue vnto our selues nor giue our members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but we must liue vnto him that died for vs and rose againe and giue our members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse Let vs so liue that in our liues wee thinke of death and let vs know that if we die the death of the Saints we shall die to liue for euer with Christ but if otherwise our part shall be in that lake that euer burneth Againe this may serue for the confutation of that foolish dreame of purgatorie The soules of Gods Saints they are loosed in death from the body and being loosed are with Christ The soules of the wicked they likewise in death are loosed from the body and being loosed do as it is said of Iudas Act. 5.25 go to their owne place euen the place of the damned Where then is Purgatorie They that trouble the Church with this fancie tell vs that of them that die some are perfect and iust men and they go streight vnto heauen others are desperately wicked and they goe streight downe into hell and others are neither perfitly good nor thoroughly badde and for these are Purgatorie But I demaund them touching this third sort of men haue they faith or no They grant they haue but a weake
minde of Christ his resurrection so to awaken them â—rom the dead sleepe of sinne vnto holinesse of life More â—laine to this purpose is that of the same Apostle where he thus saith Rom. 6.4 We are buried with Christ by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the Father so we also should walke in newnesse of life In which words most plainely ye may see how the Apostle presseth the similitude of Christ his resurrection to proue that we ought to walke in newnesse of life But in this place most worthy our consideration it is how the Apostle maketh Baptisme a resemblance of Christ his death and resurrection and so by an argument from our Baptisme proueth that we ought to walke in newnesse of life By baptisme saith the Apostle we are buried with Christ into his death that at he died for sinne so we by the power of his death should die vnto sinne againe in baptisme we are baptized into Christ his resurrection that as he was raised againe from death vnto life so we should rise from sinne wherein we are dead vnto newnesse and holinesse of life Want yee then motiues to perswade you vnto newnesse of life Behold Christ is risen againe behold we are baptized into Christ his death and resurrection therefore we ought to walke in newnesse of life Art thou then a Christian and yâ—â— wantest thou proofe that thou oughtest to walke in newnesse of life Looke backe into thy Baptisme Wast thou not there visibly receiued into the Church of Christ and communion of Gods saints Wast thou not there sacramentally adopted into the number of the sonnes of God Was not there thy name registred amongst the children of the most high Diddest thou not there receiue presse money to fight vnder the banner of Christ Iesus Diddest thou not there promise vnto the Lord thy God in the congregation of his Saints to forsake the world the flesh the Deuill Did not thy God there make a couenant with thee that he would be thy God and thou againe with him that thou wouldest be his childe Wast thou not there sacramentally borne againe of water and of the spirit as at the first thou wast naturally borne of flesh and of bloud In a word wast thou not baptized into Christ Iesus euen into Christ Iesus dead and risen againe from the dead Wast thou not baptized into Christ his death that thou mightest die vnto sinne Wast thou not baptizeâ— into his resurrection that thou mightest liue vnto God Yeâ— men and brethren if you looke backe into your baptisme yee â—hall finde euery of these things true in euery one of you And â—herefore we bring litle children to be baptized that here they may receiue the seale of that great couenant whereby God is â—heir God and they his people that here they may be visibly â—eceiued into the Church adopted into the sonnes of God â—egistred amongst his children and receiue as it were presse-money to fight vnder the banner of Christ Iesus against the world the flesh and the Deuill that here they may be baptiâ—ed into Christ Iesus euen into the death and resurrection of Christ Iesus And want we yet a sufficient reason to perswade â—s vnto newnesse and holinesse of life Surely we want no â—ufficient reason to perswade vs but yet this reason is not suffiâ—ient to perswade vs and preuaile with vs. The Ministers of God may lift vp their voices and cry daily Eph. 5.14 Awake thou that â—eepest and stand vp from the dead and Christ shall giue thee life They may cry till their hearts bleede within their bodies nay â—hey may cry till the breath goe out of their bodies Know yee â—ot that all yee that are baptized are baptized into Christ his death and into Christ his resurrection that yee might die vnto sinne â—nd liue vnto God But who doth heare Whose hearts are â—o pricked that they cry Men and brethren what shall we doe Sound a trumpet in a dead mans eares he moues not he â—eares not And surely so dead are we in our sinnes that how â—owde and often soeuer the trumpet of Gods voice sound vnto vs a retrait from sinne and wickednes vnto newnesse and â—olinesse of life yet we heare it not we are not at all moued â—herewith O my brethren the very meditation of our bapâ—isme with our selues and the seeing of the same administred vnto others should sufficiently preach vnto vs mortification â—rom dead workes and sanctification in holinesse of life â—specially baptisme being so notable a resemblance of Christ â—is death and resurrection as that it doth most liuely repreâ—ent vnto vs 1. our remission of sins by the death of Christ â—n that our soules are so clensed by the spirit from the filthines â—f sinne euen as the filth of the bodie is washed with water â— our regeneration and new birth by the power of his resurâ—ection in that after the washing by the spirit wee rise againe cleansed by the same spirit Let these things men and brethren sinke deepe into your soules Let the meditation of your baptisme call to your remembrance the death and resurrection of Christ and let all these stirre you vp vnto neâ—nesse and holinesse of life that as he was exalted rising from death vnto life so yee may be exalted rising out of your sâ—â—â— to liue in righteousnes and true holinesse The second thing which Christ his resurrection may teach vs is that our bodies also howsoeuer they be turned into duâ—â— torne of beasts or deuoured of fishes yet shall rise againe at that day For his resurrection is a most certaine and sure pledge of our resurrection and therefore is he called the first fruits of them that sleepe because as in the first fruits which were offered by the law 1 Co. 15.20 all the rest of the corne was sanctified so in Christ his resurrection we haue a most sure pledge of our resurrection But yet this withall thou must note that vnlesse thou haue part in the first resurrection thou shalt neuer haue part in the second .i. vnlesse thou first in this life rise from sinne in newnesse of life thou shalt neuer rise againe after this life into glory but onely vnto euerlasting condemnation which is called the second death Vnto you therefore I say as Paul spake to the Romanes If the spirit of Christ that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you Rom. 8.11 then he that raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies And by this yet know that the spirit of Christ dwelleth in you if yee mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit and walke after the spirit iâ— newnesse and holinesse of life O striue to haue your second resurrection into glory assured vnto you by your first resurrection in newnesse of life Blessed and holy is he that hath pâ—â— in the first resurrection Apec 20.6 for on such the second death hath no
euen the like extremitie of sickenesse that Epaphroditus was brought vnto A step onely betweene them and death or rather no steppel but they deliuered out of the iawes of death as a pray out of the teeth of the wilde beast or as a bird out of the snare of the fouler And this the Lord may seeme to doe for these causes amongst many other 1. Thereby to make his power more to be knowne amongst the sonnes of men For what can more manifest the power of almighty God then to saue vs when the pit is now ready to shut her mouth vpon vs and nothing but present death before vs 2. To encrease their thankefulnesse who being brought vnto the gates of death are thence deliuered For how much neerer they were vnto death so much greater praises are due vnto him that hath deliuered them from death 3. Thereby to humble them for euer vnder his mightie hand by whom they yet liue moue and haue their being For what should more humble vs then plainely to see that it is no way in our selues but in the Lord only to saue our life from death and to deliuer vs from the power of the graue Seeing then it pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to bring euen his dearest children and choisest seruants into such extremities as of other dangers so of sicknesse let vs take heed how we iudge them as plagued of God for their offences because they are so extreamly visited Yee know it was the great fault of Iobs friends that still they vrged him that surely hee was a great and grieuous sinner a wicked and an vngodly man because the Lord his hand was so heauie vpon him Nay my brethren though some of our brethren in these hot and sharpe diseases through extremity of paine or otherwise howsoeuer should somtimes breake out into impatient speaches yet let vs take heede how we iudge them as forsaken of the Lord ye know the example of Iob into what execrations and words of impatiencie he brake out through that extremitie of griefe wherewith he was holden who yet was a very choise seruant of the Lord and whose patience is commended in the Scriptures Againe seeing it pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to bring euen his dearest children and choisest seruants into such extremities of sicknesse let this be a comfort vnto vs in what extremitie of sicknesse so euer we shall be For no new thing herein doth befall vs but such as oftentimes doth the dearest children of God and he which deliuered them from the hand of the graue when the pit had euen shut her mouth almost vpon them will also deliuer vs if it shall be for his glory and our good Sicknesse and extremitie of sickenesse all are of the Lord and all for the best vnto his children Let vs therefore in all things that befall vs so submit our selues vnto the will of the Lord as that both in heart and voice we euer pray and say thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen LECTVRE XLV PHILIP 2. Verse 27. But God had mercy on him and not on him onely but on me also lest I should haue sorrow vpon sorrow BVt God had mercy on him Where the Apostle first setteth downe the cause of his recouerie and restoring vnto health which was Gods mercy 2. The extent and bountifulnes of Gods mercy therein reaching not to Epaphroditus alone but to Paul also 3. The Apostle setteth downe the cause why the Lord in mercy towards him also restored Epaphroditus vnto health to wit left he should haue sorrow vpon sorrow .i. lest vnto that sorrow which already he had by his bands and imprisonment there should haue beene added another sorrow for his death The words are so plaine and easie in themselues to be vnderstood that there needeth no farther opening or explication of them Let vs therefore see what notes and obseruations we may gather hence whereof we may make some vse vnto our selues But God had mercy on him By which phrase of speech the Apostle signifieth Epaphroditus his recouerie and restoring vnto health Yet see how the Apostle was not content barely to say but he was restored vnto health but signifying euen this same thing he withall noteth both who restored him wherfore he was restored vnto health saying But God had c. As if he should haue said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I note that it is the Lord that woundeth and maketh whole that both visiteth vs with sicknesse and also holdeth our soule in life and healeth all our infirmities For so the Lord himselfe saith Behold now for I Deut. 32.29 I am he and there is no God with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole And againe in Exodus saith the Lord Ex. 15.26 I am the Lord that healeth thee And therefore the Prophet thus praieth Heale me ô Lord and I shall be whole saue me Iâ—r 17.14 Ps 103.2.3 and I shall be saued And the Prophet Dauid thus stirreth vp himselfe to praise the Lord saying Praise the Lord ô my soule and forget not all his benefits which forgiueth all thy sinne and healeth all thine infirmities or all thy sicknesses and diseases It is the Lord then yee see that healeth our sicknesse and holdeth our soule in life yea it is euen he that deliuereth vs both from the first and likewise from the second death Yet I would not here be so mistaken as if I iudged that because it is the Lord that healeth our infirmities therefore in the bed of our sicknes we should onely call vpon the Lord and neglect the meanes ordeined for the recouerie of our health For as he hath appointed the end so hath he ordeined the meanes vnto the end And albeit sometimes he worke without meanes and restore vnto health without any medicine or physicke at all yet most ordinarily he worketh by meanes and restoreth vnto health by medicine and physicke And therefore we are not at any time to neglect the meanes of physicke and such like helps for the recouerie of our health but rather we are to vse them with all thankfulnesse vnto the Lord for them and with all praier and supplication in the spirit for his blessing vpon them We see how that good King Ezechias when it had beene told him of the Lord by the Prophet 2 Reg. 20.5.6 thus Behold I haue healed thee and the third day thou shalt goe vp to the house of the Lord and I will adde vnto thy daies fifteene yeere yet for all that 7. when the Prophet said vnto him take a lumpe of dried figs and lay it vpon the boyle and thou shalt recouer he tooke it and laid it on and recouered He might haue said hath the Lord spoken and will he not performe it He hath promised me healâ—h and a lengthning of my daies for 15 yeeres what neede I more then his word what neede I any medicine or prescript from any Physician
But we see he vsed no such speech but as it pleased the Lord to vse these meanes in restoring him to health so he with all thankfulnes vsed the meanes and was restored vnto health Let vs therefore know that it is the Lord onely that deliuereth from death and restoreth vnto life and health and that this he doth sometimes without meanes and most commonly by meanes Let vs therefore in the bed of our sicknesse call vpon the Lord and let vs not neglect the meanes which he hath ordeined for the recouerie of our health Let vs onely trust in the Lord and let vs know that if the meanes be helpfull vnto vs it is because of the Lord his blessing vpon them He blesseth the meanes and therefore we are healed by the meanes so that he healeth and therefore we are healed Now what is the cause wherefore the Lord hauing visited vs with sicknesse doth againe raise vs from the bed of our sicknesse and restore vs vnto health This is not for any thing in our selues but for his owne mercies sake as the Apostle plainely sheweth when he saith but God had mercy on him for it is as if he had said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I gather this note that restoring vnto health is a mercy of the Lord. Which is farther proued vnto vs by that song or psalme of thanksgiuing which Ezechias made after his restoring vnto health where he saith Esay 38.17 Behold for felicitie I had bitter griefe but it was thy pleasure to deliuer my soule from the pit of corruption It was thy pleasure or it was thy loue to deliuer my soule c where that is ascribed to Gods loue whence his mercy floweth which in our Apostle is ascribed vnto Gods mercy So that restoring vnto health is a louing mercy of the Lord. What shall we say then When wicked and vngodly men are restored vnto health is this a louing mercy of the Lord towards them Yes surely â—or albeit so their sinne and consequently their iudgement be increased yet this not comming from this mercy of lengthning their daies but from their owne corrupt nature we are to account that health and life and wealth and whatsoeuer else they haue are temporall mercies of the Lord vpon them Howbeit the mercies of the Lord in restoring his children vnto health and in restoring the wicked vnto health are much different His mercy wherein he restoreth the wicked vnto health is a generall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon all men proceeding from such a loue as whereby he maketh his sunne to arise on the euill and the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust But his mercy wherein he restoreth his children vnto health is a speciall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon his children proceeding from that loue wherewithall he loueth vs in Christ Iesus by that the wicked are only restored vnto bodily health by this the children of God are so restored vnto bodily health that farther in soule they are more quickned then before by that the iudgement of the wicked is increased for that they abuse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored vnto the dishonor of God by this Gods name is more glorified in his children for that they vse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored to the praise of the glory of Gods grace In a word by that the wicked are made more inexcusable by this the children of God are made more fruitfull in good works and more assured of Gods loue Albeit then it be a mercy of the Lord both to the godly and likewise to the vngodly that they are restored vnto health for that the Lord might in iustice haue suffered his rod to lie longer vpon them if he had dealt with them in weight and measure yet is it such a speciall mercy proceeding from such a speciall loue which hee vouchsafeth vnto his children in restoring them to health as that the wicked and vngodly haue no part or portion at all therein Is it then such a speciall mercy vnto Gods children that they are restored vnto health Were not death rather a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto them or had not death then beene a speciall mercy unto Epaphroditus Surely it cannot be denied but that it is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children if when he hath exercised them with his rod and prepared them by sicknesse vnto himselfe he take them by death out of the miseries of this life and translate them into the kingdome of his Sonne Ap. 14.13 For so saith the Spirit Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord and why for they rest from their labours and their works follow them They rest from their labors What is that that is by death they are deliuered and freed from such griefes and sorowes and labours and troubles and reuilings and persecutions and hatreds and other manifold calamities wherevnto this life is subiect yea from that grieuious yoke and heauie bondage of sinne which made the Apostle to crie Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer mee from the bodie of this death Againe their works followe them What is that That is their good deeds which they did in the the loue of God and in the loue of his truth after death acompanie them and they receiue that crowne of glory which the Lord in mercie hath promised to all them that loue and feare him walke in his waies So that whether we respect the end of wretched miseries or the perfect fruition of euerlasting happinesse which the children of God haue by death it cannot be denied but death is an especiall mercy of the Lord vnto them And in these respects death then had been a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto Epaphroditus and in these respects I doubt not it was that Paul desired in the former chapter to be dissolued and to be with Christ Phil. 1.23 euen that hee might bee freed from the miseries of this life and that hee might bee ioyned with his head Christ Iesus to raigne with him in his kingdome for euer in the time appointed of the Lord. But as death so likewise life and restoring vnto health is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children because so they are made farther instruments of his glory who hath restored them vnto health For being restored vnto health both they consider the mercifull goodnes towards them and so breake out into his praises who hath done great things for them Esay 38.18 whereas the graue cannot confesse the Lord neither death can praise him but the liuing the liuing as saith Ezechias they confesse him and sing praises vnto his name againe being restored vnto health they consider that the Lord hath reserued them for his farther glory to be manifested in them or by them and therefore their studie and care is so to lead their liues as that Gods name may be glorified in
wee long not for his presence if he be absent generally wee sorow not for his sicknesse if he be sicke generally wee take no such pleasure either in his presence or in his life Nay rather if he be absent we will wish him farre enough and to tarie long enough and if he be sicke vnto death wee will reioyce and be glad at his death So farre short of these Philippians that were but newly planted in the Church and had but lately embraced the truth of Christ Iesus are wee who haue long enioyed the ministerie of the word and the bright light of the holy word of truth For so they accounted that the Apostle could not haue giuen a greater token of loue of them then to send their minister backe againe vnto them and it was the greatest pleasure and ioy of heart that might be vnto them to see their minister againe thorowly well and in good health And surely if we tooke that ioy and comfort in the word that we ought we would take more ioy and comfort in the Ministers of the word then we doe But how the Ministers of the word are to be accounted of we shall see in the handling of the next verse that followeth It now followeth And I might be the lesse sorowfull In these words the Apostle setteth downe a third cause or reason why hee sent their Minister vnto them with such diligence and speede And this cause respected himselfe For it was that hee might be the lesse sorowfull 1. That howsoeuer his sorowes after this should be some for some other things yet they might bee the â—esse when their ioyes were fulfilled by their Ministers presence and when their Minister should againe bee amongst them to labour amongst them In that then that the Apostle saith not and that I might be without sorow but onely and that I might be the lesse sorowfull Hence I gather this obseruation that the children of God are not much to hope nor greatly to seeke in this life to be quit and ridde of all sorow but it is enough for them if their sorowes be abated and if they haue lesse sorow then they deserue and then they are enabled to beare Ioh. 16.33 In the world saith our Sauiour ye shall haue affliction euen many-causes of sorow and griefe and vexation of spirit For so it is ordained that through many afflictions we should enter into the kingdome of God Act. 14.22 aâ— the Apostle saith And therefore our Sauiour Christ saith againe if any man will come after me let him denie himselfe Luc. 9.23 and take vp his crosse daily and follow mee Daily saith he For as one day followeth an other so one crosse followeth in the necke of an other Wee looke and hope for an holy citie Apoc. 21.4 the new Ierusalem where God shall wipe all teares from our eyes and where there shall be no more death neither sorow neither crying neither any more paine But that citie is not here on earth where we be but Pilgrimes it is in our Counâ—rey in heauen where we shall haue an abiding citie where we shall be euer with the Lord. Nay if it were here on earth we would not long for that in heauen Let vs not therefore looke in this life to be without all trouble or sorow or griefe Let vs rather consider how in this life our whole life is stained with many sinnes and how for our sinnes wee haue deserued not only death euerlasting after this life but troubles also and sorowes vnsupportable in this life And then when we see that we are not onely freed from that death by the death of Iesus Christ and by saith in his name but that our sorowes in this life are much lesse then we deserue let vs reioyce in the Lord and comfort our selues in his mercies that our troubles and sorowes are nothing in comparison of that wee haue deserued And againe let vs consider that howsoeuer our troubles and sorowes and griefes be many yet so onely they presse vs as that we are able to say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 4 8.9 We are affected on euerie side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie but not ouercome of pouertie we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but wee perish not c. And then when we see that our troubles and sorowes and griefes are no more but such as the Lord hath enabled vs to beare let vs reioyce in the Lord and comfort ourselues in his mercies towards vs who doth not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that wee be able but giueth the issue together with the tentation that we may be able to beare it For surely these are great mercies of the Lord towards vs that our sorowes are so lessened and abated that they are neither such as we haue deserued neither such but that wee are able to beare them by the power of him who doth strengthen vs hereunto And therefore though in this life we be not quite free from all troubles and sorowes yet let vs account this a great mercie of the Lord vnto vs that wee are lesse sorowfull that our sorowes are lesse then the desert of our sins and lesse then he enableth vs to beare But how was it that the Apostle should be lesse sorowfull by sending their Minister Epaphroditus vnto them because by his presence they should haue occasion to reioyce For as by their heauinesse for their Minister his sorow was encreased so againe by their reioycing for their Minister his sorow would be abated Here then we may obserue another notable qualitie of Christian loue and friendshippe Rom. 12.15 which is to weepe with them that weepe and to reioyce with them that reioyce A rule which the Apostle giueth all Christians to obserue keep from which who so declineth may seem therin to crosse euen nature it selfe For naturally we see that the members of our body are so affected one towards an other as that if one member suffer all suffer with it and if one be had in honour 1 Cor. 12.26 all the members reioyce with it How much more should it be so in the mysticall body of Christ Iesus that they who are ioyned together in one faith and in one baptisme should so likewise be ioyned together in loue and affection one towards an other that the sorow of one should be the sorow of an other and the ioy of one should be the ioy of another But I haue had occasion heretofore to obserue this note vnto you and therewithall the great want of this Christian loue in vs one towards another for that we are so farre from this duty as that we weepe and are sorie one at the prosperitie of another and againe laugh and reioyce one at the calamity of another If either by that or this instruction ye be taught in this dutie then practise it and if either by that or this admonition ye see your want in the performance of
was the profit of circumcision vnto the Iewe that and more is the profit of circumcision vnto vs. For thus we are the circumcision and not they we are that peculiar people of the Iewes and not they Rom. 2.28.29 inasmuch as now he is not a Iew which is one outward neither now is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh but he is a Iew which is one within and the circumcision is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter whose praise is not of men but of God Let this men and brethren teach vs to descend into our selues and see whether we bee circumcised or vncircumcised whether we can with the Apostle truely say that wee are the circumcision that we are circumcised with the true circumcision Do we worship the Lord in the spirit with holy worshippe not after the foolish fancies of mans braine Do we reioyce in Christ Iesus as in the horne of our saluation and renounce all confidence in all outward things whatsoeuer Are our vnderstandings instructed in the things which are spiritually discerned Are our affections enclined to the rule of Gods spirit Are our desires bent to the things that belong vnto our peace Are we purged from all carnall affections and vngodly desires Are our lippes faine when we sing vnto our God and are our tongues glad when we talke of his righteousnesse and saluation Doe we refraine our feete from euery euill path and doe we giue our members as weapons of righteousnesse vnto God to serue him in righteousnesse and in holinesse If the spirit do witnesse those things vnto our spirits then let vs know that we are circumcised with the true circumcision so that wee may say with the Apostle We are the circumcision For this is the worke of the spirit thus to consecrate vs to his holy worship thus to settle our reioycing on Christ Iesus and on him alone thus to teach vs his will thus to sanctifie our desires thus to purge and cleanse vs from inordinate affections thus to make vs vessells holy vnto the Lord and thus to guide our feete in to the way of peace And working thus in vs he doth circumcise vs with circumcision made without hands making vs ne creatures But if we worshippe the Lord so that we bowe both to him and Baal if we trust to be saued by our workes or by any thing but onely by Christ Iesus and faith in his bloud if the Gospell be yet hid vnto vs so that we cannot sauour or perceiue the things of the spirit of God if our affections be so inordinate as that we be full of striefe enuie hatred malice wrath contentions backbitings whispering swelling and discorde if our desires be so vnbridled as that we runne wholly after the pleasures of the flesh and neuer minde the things of the spirit if as yet we will bee euery one more loth then other to talke of matters of religion of things belonging to our saluation of the mercies of God in Christ Iesus and the like but will straine no curtesie at all to talke filthily and vncleanly and vnseemly and scoffingly and irreligiously if as yet either we will not open our eares to heare the voice of the charmer charme hee neuer so wisely or else will grinne and gnash our teeth at him that shall roundly knocke at the doore of our hearts to rowse vs out of the dead sleepe of sinne whereinto we are fallen if I say things stand thus with vs are we not of vncircumcised hearts and lippes and eares yes my brethren if it be thus whatsoeuer we say or what shew soeuer we make yet are we of vncircumcised hearts lips and eares For therefore is our vnderstanding full of darknesse our will and desires peruerse and crooked and our affections inordinate because the Lord by his spirit hath not circumcised our hearts therefore are our mouthes filled not with talke of such things as belong vnto our peace but with corrupt communication and iesting and taunting and profane talking because the Lord by his spirit hath not circumcised our lippes and therefore are our eares open vnto euery wicked profanation of Gods name and euery bad suggestion of our neighbours rather then vnto the word of our saluation because the Lord by his spirit hath not circumcised our eares In one word are we and walke we as children of disobedience it is because the Lord hath not yet regenerated vs by his holy spirit because we yet are not circumcised with the circumcision of Christ Let euery man therefore descend into his owne heart and as he doth finde himselfe by thus searching his heart and his reynes to be circumcised or vncircumcised so let him thinke himselfe to be receiued into the couenant or yet to be a stranger from the couenant of promise And hee that is circumcised let him not gather his vncircumcision i. as now I expound it let him not defile himselfe with the corruptions which are in the world through lust but hauing escaped from the filthinesse of the world let him giue his members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse and worship the Lord with holy worship But he that hath walked either 40 or 4. yeeres in the wildernesse of this life and is not yet circumcised let him know that euen that person that is not circumcised that man that is not regenerated by the Lord his spirit euen hee shall be cut off from the Lord his people and shall haue none inheritance among the Saints of God Vnto such therefore I say as the Lord by his Prophet saith to the men of Iudah and to Ierusalem Ierem. 4 4 breake vp the fallow ground of your hearts and some not among the thornes be circumcised to the Lord and take away the fore-skins of your hearts least the Lord his wrath come foorth like fire and burne that none can quench it because of the wickednesse of your inuentions And with the Prophet Hosea I say farther Hos 10.12 sow to your selues in righteousnesse reape after the measure of mercie breake vp your fallow ground for it is time to seeke the Lord till he come and raine righteousnesse vpon you Weede out al impiety and wicked affections from your hearts put off the sinnefull body of the flesh 1 Cor. 15.50 Apâ—c 20.6 and be renued in the spirit of your mindes For this I say vnto you that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God Blessed and holy is he that hath his part in the first resurrection i. by the power of God his spirit regenerating him riseth from sinne wherein he was dead vnto newnesse and holinesse of life for on such the second death hath no power And let this suffice to be spoken touching both the carnall and likewise the spirituall circumcision by occasion of these words we are the circumcision It followeth Which worshippe God in the spirit By this and the rest that followes is described as I told you who are circumcised with spirituall
iustified by them his wages is not counted by fauour but by debt and is not iustified by grace through faith Who then are iustified by faith euen they that disclaime righteousnesse by workes And who are they that are not iustified by grace through faith euen they that stand vpon their righteousnesse by their workes Wilt thou be pertaker of Christ his righteousnesse by faith thou must disclaime all righteousnesse by thy workes Wilt thou stand vpon thy righteousnesse by thy works thou canst not be pertaker of the righteousnesse of Christ by faith For there is no communion or fellowship betwixt them but as the Apostle saith of the election of the Iewes so I say of our iustification by the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus if we be pertakers of Christ his righteousnesse if we be iustified by grace Rom. 11.6 then not of workes or else were grace no more grace but if of workes it is no more grace or else were worke no more worke Wee must therefore disclaime all righteousnesse by workes if we will lay any claime vnto righteousnesse by Christ we must iudge all our workes to be losse and dung if we will winne Christ Let this then teach vs to beat downe euery thought and euery imagination of our hearts that exalteth it selfe against God and to bring into captiuitie euery thought vnto the obedience of Christ Let vs not thinke of the best workes that we doe aboue that is meet neither let vs beare our selues vpon them aboue that wee ought Let vs be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse but let vs not thinke them any part of our righâ—eousnesse before God If wee will be righteous before God we must be clothed with Christ his righteousnesse We cannot lay any claime vnto Christ his righteousnesse vnlesse we will disclaime our owne righteousnesse Let vs therefore humble our selues before God let vs acknowledge our selues to be sinners and the best things that wee doe to be so full of pollutions and imperfections that they cannot possibly abide the triall of Gods iudgement And seeing wee cannot winne Christ and be partakers of his righteousnesse vnlesse we iudge all things without him to be but losse and dung let vs with the Apostle iudge them to be dung that wee may win Christ let vs disclaime all righteousnesse by them that wee may bee clad with the righteousnesse of Christ So shall our vnrighteousnesse be hid and our sinnes couered and whatsoeuer imperfection is in vs it shall not be imputed vnto vs. Fourthly in that he addeth and may be found in him I note that another branch of his reason why hee iudgeth all things and so all his workes to be dung is that he might be found in Christ that is that when God shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead and enquirie shall be made what euery man hath done in his body hee may be found in Christ not in Moses not in the flesh not in any thing but in Christ Whence I obserue that either wee must renounce all confidence in our owne righteousnesse and iudge euen our very best workes in that respect to be but losse and dung or else wâ— shall not be found in Christ in that last and great day For that which our Sauiour Christ spake in the dayes of his flesh vnto his Disciples then present with him hath now also his vse to this our purpose Mat. 16.24 If any man saith hee will follow mee let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow mee Let him forsake himselfe Luk 14.33 that is let him forsake all that hee hath as Luke expoundeth it all outward prerogatiues touching the flesh In which place he signifieth that he that would bee his disciple must put off all carnall affections and renounce all carnall confidence and so reioyce in him alone as that no crosse nor any thing shall take his reioycing from him And euen so he that will be found in Christ in that day he must so reioice in Christ alone as that he haue confidence in nothing else but iudge them all to be losse and dung Otherwise as well might he be Christ his disciple which did not forsake all as hee may bee found in Christ in that day which doth noâ— iudge all his workes to be losse and dung in respect of any righteousnesse by them Let this also be another motiue vnto vs to disclaime all righteousnesse by our workes for as there is no righteousnesse by faith vnto him that claimeth righteousnesse by his workes as before wee heard so is there no saluation in that day vnto him that reposeth any confidence of his righteousnesse in his workes There is no condemnation saith the Apostle Rom. 8.1 to them that are in Christ Iesus Which as it is true in this life that they that are ingrafted into him by faith are freed from the Law of sinne and of death and so of condemnation so is it true that they that shall bee found in Christ Iesus in that day shall bee freed from the sentence of condemnation That therefore we may bee found in him and so freed from condemnation in â—hat day let vs with the Apostle iudge euen our best workes â—o be but losse and dung and disclaime all righteousnesse by our workes And surely this hath so preuailed with many great maintainers of iustification by workes that when death hath â—ummoned their iudgement and appearance they haue disâ—laimed all their owne works and all righteousnesse by them â—nd with heart and voice desired to be found in Christ in that â—ay I should now shew how wee may bee found in Christ in â—hat day O Lord our God open our eyes wee beseech thee that we â—ay daily more and more see and behold those infinite treaâ—ures of righteousnesse and saluation which are laid vp for vs in â—hy Sonne Christ Iesus As thou hast vouchsafed to make him â—nto vs righteousnesse and saluation so giue vs an heart to acâ—nowledge him our whole righteousnesse and the horne of â—ur saluation that disclaiming all righteousnesse by any works â—f our owne wee may daily more and more grow vp in thy â—onne and in that last and great day may be found in him LECTVRE LVI PHILIP 3. Verse 9. Not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the law but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteosnesse c. NOw the Apostle goeth forward and hauing made this one branch of his reason why hee iudged all his workes generally to be dung that hee might hee found in Christ in that day now hee explicateth that phrase and manner of speech and shewes what it is to be found in Christ in that day which is to be found not hauing his owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ c. Why then doth the Apostle iudge all things to be dung He doth so that he may be found in Christ in that day Yea but what needed him
by the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus whose whole obedience in suffering death and fulfilling of the Law shall bee the couering of our sinnes and the cloke of our righteousnesse And let it teach vs to iudge all our workes in respect of that righteousnes whereby we are made righteous before God to be but losse and dung that we may be found in Christ not hauing our owne c. O Lord our God as thou hast vouchsafed to instruct vs in our true righteousnesse so vouchsafe by a true and liuely faith in thy sonne Christ Iesus to make vs partakers of that righteousnes Iudge not O Lord in that day by our own righteousnesse which is full of vnrighteousnes and vncleannesse but passing by our sinnes and our iniquities accept the righteousnes of thy sonne Christ Iesus for our vnrighteousnes that we being clothed with his righteousnes may be of the number of those vnto whom it shall be said Come yee blessed of my Father c. LECTVRE LVII PHILIP 3. Vers 10. That I may know him and the vertue of his resurrection c NOw the Apostle goeth forward and sheweth other reasons why he renounced all his owne merits as losse and dung and reioyced only in Christ Iesus 1. as we haue heard he did so that hee might gaine the righteousnesse of Christ by faith that was the first and principall gaine that he reckoned vpon by doing so 2. He did so for other aduantages that he reckoned vpon by doing so as â— he did so that he might know Christ 3. That he might know the vertue of his resurrection 4. That hee might know the fellowshippe of his afflictions and be made conformable vnto his death 5. That he might attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead What is the reason then why the Apostle hauing cause of confidence and reioycing in the flesh and in things without Christ doth renounce all things without Christ and reioyce only in Christ Iesus The reason is because reioicing in the flesh and in things without Christ is vnprofitable and hurtfull and contrariwise the renouncing of all things without Christ and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus is most profitable Why what profit comes thereby 1. Christs righteousnesse which is by faith 2. The knowledge of Christ 3. The knowledge of the vertue of his resurrection 4. The knowledge of the fellowshippe of his afflictions c. 5. The attaining vnto the resurrection of the dead All these vantages the Apostle reckoned vpon to follow his renouncing of all things without Christ and his reioycing onely in Christ Iesuâ— For so he saith that he iudgeth all things losse and dung that he may winne Christ and may be found in him c. as if these things could not be vnlesse he should do so All which vantages doe so follow the renouncing of all confidence in the flesh and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus as that these foure last doe issue and spring out of the first For being iustified by faith in Christ Iesus wee know Christ we know the vertue of his resurrection c. These being fruits issuing and growing out of that righteousnesse which is through the faith of Christ Thus much for the generall drift and meaning of these words Now for the more particular opening of these words wee must know that by the knowledge of Christ is here meant not such a knowledge as wherby we are able to talke of Christ of his birth of his life of his doctrine of his death and passion c. but such a knowledge as whereby we feele and proue in our selues and in our owne soules that hee is indeed our redemption our reconciliation our saluation and whatsoeuer else we haue heard or read or belieued of him in the Scriptures not a contemplatiue knowing knowledge of Christ but a liuely and experimentall knowledge of Christ in our owne soules Againe by the vertue of Christ his resurrection the Apostle meaneth that regeneration i. that dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto righteousnesse which is wrought in vs by the power of his resurrection 3. By the fellowshippe of Christ his afflictions the Apostle meaneth that partaking which Gods Saints haue with Christ of his afflictions for the glorie of Christ and the good of the Church and their owne conformitie vnto the death of Christ Lastly by attaining vnto the resurrection of the dead the Apostle meaneth that eternall weight of glory in the heauens which onely they obtaine that in this life know Christ by experience in their owne soules and by the power of his death and resurrection die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse and constantly endure such afflictions as the Saints of God are partakers of that so they may be conformable vnto the death of Christ who was consecrated through afflictions The summe of all is this the Apostle tells the Philippians that he hath no confidence in his merits or workes but onely reioyceth in Christ Iesus that so he may be iustified before God by Châ—ist his righteousnesse and that being iustified by his righteousnesse through faith in his name he may know Christ by a liuely feeling of him in his owne soule and may by the power of his resurrection die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse and may constantly with Gods Saints suffer such afflictions as Christ hath suffered and may be made conformable vnto Christ his death and at length may be receiued into that glory which is prepared to be shewed in the resurrection of the iust Thus then yee see that both these are the fruits of the righteousnesse of faith and that both the righteousnesse of faith and these fruits issuing out of it are all vantages which the Apostle counteth he hath hy renouncing all confidence in the flesh and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our vse That I may know him This is one end wherefore the Apostle would bee found in Christ hauing his righteousnesse through faith and consequently wherefore he renounced all his owne merits and works and onely reioyced in Christ Iesus euen that he might know Christ For why iudged he his owne righteousnes to be but losse and dunge That he might winne Christ and be found in him not hauing his owne righteousnesse but the righteousnes of Christ through faith And why would he be found in Christ his righteousnesse through faith that he might know Christ This is the fruit of the righteousnes of faith and both of them are vantages which follow the renouncing of all confidence in the flesh and the reioycing in Christ Iesus But what Did not Paul know Christ Had he preached Christ so many yeares yet knew not Christ Had he planted so many Churches in the faith of Christ and yet knew he not Christ For answer herevnto to omit that knowledge which is by vision in heauen when we shall see him face to face we must vnderstand that there are two sorts of knowledge of Christ here on earth
vs by the power of Christ his death and resurrection The third vantage then which the Apostle reckons vpon by disclaiming al righteousnes by his own works and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus is that hereby he shall know the vertue of Christ his resurrection in himselfe whereby he shall daily more and more die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse which vertue of his resurrection he greatly desired to know and which otherwise he could not know So that it is as if the Apostle had thus said I doe iudge all my owne workes whatsoeuer to be but dung and quite renounce all confidence in my owne righteousnesse to the end that being iustified by the righteousnesse of Christ through faith in him I may know and daily more and more feele in my seâ—â—e by the powerfull operation of the Holy Ghost the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection whereby I may die vnto sinne and liue vnto God in righteousnes and true holinesse Thus much for the sense Now for the obseruations And that I may know the vertue Here first I note the Apostles great desire to know and to feele in himselfe by the worke of the holy Ghost the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection He reckoned this knowledge amongst the chiefe vantages which he had in Christ Iesus and for this vantage sake he made no reckoning at all of his owne righteousnesse by any workes that hee had wrought Such a longing and thirsting desire hee had to know the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection He knew Christ his death and resurrection that he died and was buried and that hee rose againe the third day but hee desired to know the vertue of his death and resurrection He knew likewise this vertue of Christ his death that thereby he had vanquished sinne death and the deuill and this vertue of his resurrection that thereby hee had purchased for him righteousnesse life and euerlasting saluation but he desired to know and to feele in himselfe the death of sinne by the vertue of his death and the life of righteousnesse and holinesse by the vertue of his resurrection This vertue also of Christ his death and resurrection he knew in that hee felt in himselfe by the power of the spirit a dying vnto sinne and a liuing vnto righteousnesse but hee desired to feele this vertue of his death and resurrection in himselfe daily more and more that hee might daily more and more die in the old man and be quickened in the new man that in euery combat betweene the flesh and the spirit the flesh might daily more and more be subdued to the spirit Whence I obserue what a vehement and earnest desire there should be in vs all to know and to feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection and in whom there is some feeling thereof to know and to feele it in themselues daily more and more Wee all of vs know that Christ died for our sinnes and that he rose againe for the full accomplishment of our iustification wee know that by the power of his death wee are deliuered from the first and from the second death from the death of sinne in this life and from the death of damnation for sinne after this life and that by the power of his resurrection wee haue our part both in the first and in the second resurrection in the first resurrection from sinne vnto righteousnesse and in the second resurrection from the power of the graue vnto life euerlasting Wee know that wee are buried with Christ by baptisme into his death that like as he was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the Father so wee also should walke in newnesse of life We know that if we be grafted with Christ to the similitude of his death dying vnto sinne by the power of his death euen so wee shall be to the similitude of his resurrection liuing vnto God by the power of his resurrection These things I say wee know at least we should know and I wish that they were farre better and more knowne then they are But there is a further knowledge of the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection which in our soules wee must long and thirst after This is the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection that we must long and thirst after to know and to feele in our selues the death of sinne and the life of God to know and to feele in our selues that the strength of sinne is abated in our flesh and that the life of God is renewed in the spirit of our minde to know and to feele in our selues a loathing of sinne and a loue of righteousnesse to know and to feele in our selues a mortification of the flesh with the affections and the lusts and a quickening in our spirit by the fruits of the spirit to know and to feele in our selues that delight which sometimes wee tooke in vnrighteousnesse in vncleannesse in couetousnesse in pride in crueltie in contention or the like sinnes to be cooled and a desire to liue righteously and soberly and godly in this present world to bee kindled in vs. For hereby we know in our selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection if we feele in our selues this mortification of the old man and this quickening in our inner man when his death workes the death of sinne in vs when his resurrection workes the life of God in vs then wee know in our selues the vertue of his death and resurrection The sacrament hereof is the sacrament of baptisme for when wee are baptized wee are baptized into the similitude of his death that like as he died once for sinne so we should euer die vnto sinne and into the similitude of his resurrection that like as he rose from the dead so wee which were dead in sinne should not henceforth serue sinne but liue vnto God in righteousnesse and true holinesse Euen our baptisme doth witnesse vnto vs that so many of vs as are baptized into Christ Iesus wee should die vnto sinne and liue vnto God in righteousnesse and true holinesse Which death vnto sinne and life vnto God seeing the holy spirit of God doth worke in vs by the power of Christ his death and resurrection how should we not most earnestly desire to know and to feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection But doe wee desire to know and to feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection Doe we with our Apostle in this place reckon this knowledge amongst our chiefest vantages Nay alas we know it not neither care we to know it for what dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto God is there amongst vs In whom is the strength of sinne abated and the life of God renewed in the spirit of his minde Doth the Atheist leaue his Atheisme and embrace godlinesse Doth the couetous person leaue off to set his affection on the things which are on the earth
and set his affection on the things which are aboue Doth the cruell oppressor leaue off to grinde the faces of the poore and beginne to be mercifull Doth the vsurer leaue off to lend his money vpon vsurie and beginne to lend freely Doth the swearer leaue off to sweare and beginne to feare an oath Doth the filthy whore-monger and adulterer leaue off his vncleannesse and beginne to liue chastly Doth the contentious person leaue off to brawle and contend with his neighbour and beginne to loue quietnesse Doth the drunkard leaue his drunkennesse and beginne to liue soberly c. Doth any prophane and wicked person leaue off his prophanenesse and wickednesse and beginne to liue righteously and godly in this present world Nay so farre are wee from dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto God that contrariwise wee liue vnto sinne in sinne and wee are dead in respect of the life of God If wee would denie it yet doe the iudgements of God testifie it vnto our faces Hath not the sword beene shaken against vs by the hand of a cruell and mercilesse enemie now a long time Hath there not beene cleannesse of teeth in all our cities scarcenesse of bread in all our places euen a great dearth and famine throughout this whole land now a long time Hath not grieuous sicknesse and mortalitie great plagues and strange diseases taken away many thousands of our people And is not the hand of the Lord still stretched out against vs Doe not dearth and famine on one hand and sicknesse and mortalitie on another hand still deuoure our people And are not these the messengers of Gods fierce wrath against vs for our sinnes Yes certainly euen for our sinnes and iniquities are all these things come vpon vs. And because he hath smitten vs and wee are not healed because hee hath laid his punishing hand vpon vs and wee haue not turned from the wickednesse of our wayes vnto him therefore his wrath is not turned away but his hand is stretched out still No man knoweth the vertue of Christ his death or careth to know it but euery man walketh after the wayes of his owne heart and drinketh iniquitie like water No man knoweth the vertue of Christ his resurrection or careth to know it but euery man in stead of rising vp vnto holinesse of life riseth vp to eat drinke and play and therefore doth the hand of God lie still so heauie vpon vs. O my brethren at length let vs follow the counsell of the Apostle let vs mortiâ—â—e our earthly members fornication vncleannesse the inordinate affection euill concupiscence and couetousnesse which is idolatrie and let vs bring forth the fruits of the spirit Let vs crucifie the flesh with the affections and the lusts and walke in the spirit Let vs put off the old man which is corrupt through the deceiueable lusts and let vs put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holines For this let vs all know that whosoeuer in this life dieth not this death which is vnto sinne no man shall deliuer his soule from the hand of the second death after this life and whosoeuer hath not his part in the first resurrection which is from sinne vnto righteousnesse he shall haue no part in the second resurrection which is vnto glory and life euerlasting And such as doe know and feele in themselues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection them I exhort in the bowels of Christ Iesus that with the Apostle they desire and labour to know and to feele this vertue in themselues daily more and more Stand fast against all the assaults of the deuill and quit your selues like men embrace holinesse and follow after righteousnesse While yee liue the flesh will rebell against the spirit but striue daily more and more to subdue the flesh vnto the spirit Consider with your selues with all godly care what sinne it is that most doth haunt you couetousnesse or licentiousnesse or pride or hatred or swearing or lying or the like and fight against that labour daily more and more against that seeke daily more and more to crush that in the head Againe consider with your selues what good thing yee are too dull and slacke vnto hearing of the word or liberalitie to the poore or patience in aduersitie or the like and labour daily more and more vnto that follow daily more and more after that seeke daily more and more after that In a word stirre vp euery good grace of God in you and refraine your feet from euery euill path that ye may know and feele in your selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection and doe this daily more and more that ye may feele in your selues this vertue daily more and more The second thing which here I note is from what root this knowledge of the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection issueth and springeth and that is from the righteousnes of faith for still wee must remember that these foure last vantages whereof the Apostle speaketh doe so follow the renouncing of all our owne workes and the reioicing only in Christ Iesus as that they all issue from the first vantage that we haue thereby namely from the righteousnesse of Christ through faith Whence I obserue that only they that are iustified by the righteousnesse of Christ through faith doe feele in themselues by the powerfull operation of the holy Ghost the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection whereby they die vnto sinne and liue vnto God in righteousnesse and true holinesse And to this the Apostle seemeth to giue witnesse where hee saith that our hearts are purified by faith Act. 15.9 for it is as if hee should haue said wee are purified and purged from dead workes to serue the liuing God but how is it It is by faith in Christ Iesus So that the Apostles meaning is that only they that are iustified by faith in Christ Iesus are purged from dead workes to serue the liuing God For if this purification bee by faith then only they that haue faith are thus purged So our Sauiour also saith Ioh. 15.4 As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe except it abide in the vine no more can yee except yee abide in mee Whence it is most plaine that they onely that are ingrafted into Christ Iesus by a true and liuely faith in him whereby they take hold of his righteousnesse bring forth the fruits of the spirit dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto God in newnesse and holinesse Why is it then that there is so little knowledge amongst vs of the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection The reason is only the faithfull children of God know it The rest they haue no root in themselues they want that true and liuely faith whence such knowledge should spring Let this then serue to rowse vs out of the dead sleepe of sinne and to awake vs vnto righteousnesse That the death and resurrection of Christ worke no
correction and chastisement him for a plague and punishment He chastiseth thee with roddes but he woundeth him with the swords of an enemie thou by thy corrections art kept in a child-like awe hee in a slauish feare the effect of thine afflictions is reformation of things past and obedience afterwards to thy good but the effect of his is hardnes of heart and rebellion against the highest the end of thine is ioy euerlasting the end of his is woe euerlasting Though therefore your afflictions seeme to be like yet is the whole course of them altogether vnlike in the beginning in the manner in the vse in the effect and in the end What then though thine afflictions be great It is a token that he hath giuen thee great grace and strength to stand For he will not suffer his to be tempted aboue that they be able 1 Cor. 10.13 but will euen giue the issue with the tentation that they may be able to beare it What though thine afflictions be many It is that as gold purified seuen times in the fire thou maist bee found more precious at the appearing of Iesus Christ what though thou hast waited long It is that thy patience may haue her perfect worke and that thou maist be perfit and entire lacking nothing What though there be no oddes vnto thine outward sense between thy sufferings and the wicked It is that thou maist grow out of loue with that restlesse and wretched life and maist long after that life where there shall be no more death nor sorow nor crying nor paine but life without death ioy without sorow rest without crying and pleasure without paine If this will not serue to make thee brooke thine afflictions be they great or many or whatsoeuer they be then consider these points Christianly and with a wise heart 1. Consider what thou hast deserued if the Lord should deale with thee in weight and measure Are thine afflictions and thy troubles proportioned to the desert of thy sinnes Nay if hee should dispute with thee thou couldest not answere him one thing of a thousand if he would straightly marke thine iniquities thou were not able to stand when he is angrie No sinne that thou committest in the whole course of thy life but the wages of it is death euen euerlasting death both of body and soule without the Lords speciall mercy What are then thine afflictions vnto that that thou hast deserued 2. Consider how light and momentanie thine afflictions are For what if they be for a yeare what if for twentie what if for thy whole life when the Lord had punished his people with 70. yeares captiuitie for a moment saith he Es 54.8 in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting loue haue I had compassion on thee Seuentie yeares captiuitie it was but a little while a moment in comparison of his euerlasting loue Euen so the afflictions that thou sufferest if they be for seuenty if for a 100. yeares what is this in comparison of eternity Who would make account of taking very bitter potions and very sharpe phisicke for three or foure daies together in hope of health for euer after What then if thy potions if thy phisicke if thine afflictions be for 70. or 100. yeares It is not so much as three or foure daies nor so much as three or foure houres nay nothing in comparison of eternitie And therefore the Apostle very well calleth the afflictions of this life light and momentanie afflictions in respect of that eternall weight of â—â—ory reserued for them that stand fast vnto the end 3. 2 Cor. 4.17 Heb. 12.11 Consider what fruit in the end followes thine afflictions They bring saith the Apostle the quiet fruit of righteousnesse vnto them that are thereby exercised And in another place he saith that they cause vnto vs a farre most excellent 2 Cor. 4.17 and an eternal weâ—â— of glorie Which is not so to be vnderstood as if by our afflictions we did merit an eternall weight of glory Foâ—â— count saith the Apostle in an other place Rom. 8.18 that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory that shall be shewed v â—o vs but his meaning is that God in mercie rewardeth the light momentanie afflictions of this life with an eternall weight of glory afflictions wiâ—h glory light afflictions with a weight of glory moment any afflictions with eternall glory light and momentanie afflictions with an eternall weight of glory Let not afflictions then daunt vs but let vs rather without Apostle desire to know in our selues the fellowship of Christ his afflictions Pro. 3.12 and let vs count them a vantage vnto vs. For the Lord correcteth him whom he loueth euen as the father doâ—â— the childe in whom he delighteth Heb. 12.8 And if we be without correction whereof all are partakers then are we bastards and not sons The finest clothe yee know which a man weareth next vnto his skinne will sometimes be nastie and slurried and then it must be beaten and washed and wrung and if yet it be not cleane then to it againe and beat it and wash it and wring it till it be cleane and fit to be worne next the skinne but a sack-cloth or haire-cloth we care not how blacke it be neither doe we wash or wring it Beloued we are so neere vnto Christ as that we are not next vnto his skinne but wee are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones And therefore to purge vs and to make vs cleane he washeth vs and hee wringeth vs with afflictions Sack-cloth and haire-cloth be it as blacke as it wiâ—l he cares not for the whiting and cleansing of it because it shall neuer come neere vnto his skinne Hee taketh no pleasure in it and therefore he regardeth not the cleansing of it Let vs not therefore be troubled at afflictions They are nothing proportionable to that we deserue they are but light and momentanie whatsoeuer they are and in the end they cause vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory Let vs therefore endure with patience and let patience haue hâ—â— perfect worke that we may be perfect and entire lacking nothing For if we endure chastening Heb. 12.7 Iob. 5.17 God offereth himselfe vnto vs as vnto sonnes and blessed is he whom God correcteth It followeth And be made conformable c. Or as Beza readeth it whiles I am made conformable vnto his death i. vnto Christ being dead and so the sense is this I iudge all things without Christ to be dung as for other vantages so for this that whilst I am made like to the image of Christ that is dead by sufferings I may know and feele in my selfe the fellowshippe of Christ his afflictions such as he suffered in his person and doth now suffer in hiâ— members Here then I note two reasons why the Apostle reckoned affliâ—tions a
instruction Not as though c. Here you see that the Apostle acknowledgeth that as yet hee had not attained to the full knowledge of Christ to a thorow-feeling of the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection in himselfe to a perfect fellowship of Christ his afflictions He laboured to attaine to the resurrection of the dead in glory by communicating with Christ in his afflictions by dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto God through the power of Christ his death and resurrection by knowing Christ with a feeling knowledge of him in his owne soule But hee saith that he hath not yet perfectly attained vnto these thing◠whereby he might attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead And he amplifieth it by this particle Now saying that now be had not attained vnto these things now that hee had shaken off all impediments and hinderances vnto perfection in these things now that he had renounced all confidence in his owne workes and in all things without Christ now that he laboured to attaine to the knowledge of Christ in his owne soule to the knowledge of the vertue of Christ his resurrection to the knowledge of the fellowship of Christ his afflictions in himselfe if by any meanes he might attaine to the resurrection of the dead yet not as yet he had attained to the full knowledge of Christ in himselfe to a thorow-feeling of the vertue of Christ his resurrection in himselfe to a perfect fellowship of Christ his afflictions My obseruation hence is that all the faithfull children of God how plentifully soeuer endowed with the knowledge of Christ the hatred of sinne the loue of righteousnesse the fellowship of Christ his afflictions yet only know Christ in this life in part onely die vnto sinne and liue vnto God and are partakers of Christ his afflictions in part not one that perfectly knoweth Christ that perfectly feeleth the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection in himselfe that is perfectly partaker of Christ his afflictions For is it not a good reason Paul that holy Apostle of Christ Iesus that chosen vessell of God to beare Christ his name before the Gentiles and Kings and the children of Israel aged Paul that had begotten many in the faith and knowledge of Christ Iesus that had now long borne in his body the dying of Christ Iesus that had his conuersation in heauen that had suffered more then all the rest he I say knew Christ and the vertue of his resurrection and the fellowship of his afflictions onely in part not perfectly therefore none of all the faithfull children of God in this life either knowes Christ or dies to sinne or liues to God or is conformed by afflictions and sufferings vnto Christ his death perfectly but only in part Yes surely the reason holds most strongly Pauls prerogatiues being not any way inferiour to any of the best and most faithfull children of God Now the reason why in this life our knowledge our loue our faith our death vnto sinne our life vnto God our whole obedience all our righteousnesse all our holinesse is in part only why these things in this life are not perfect in any of the children of God the reason I say is because our regeneration and sanctification in this life are not perfect wee are not perfectly renewed in the spirit of our mindes God giueth vnto vs the spirit by measure Joh. 3 34. Rom. 12.3 for vnto Christ alone hath God giuen the spirit without measure but vnto euery one of vs hee hath giuen the spirit by measure Hee is made of God vnto vs wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification in him dwelleth all the fulnesse of these things plentifully and of his fulnesse we all receiue not fulnesse of his fulnesse but of his fulnesse of the spirit and all spirituall graces wee receiue as it were the first fruits of the spirit and of all spirituall graces wherewith then only wee shall be filled when mortalitie shall put on immortalitie and when corruption shall put on incorruption Which the Apostle also witnesseth where hee saith 1 Cor. 13.12 that now wee see through a glasse darkly but then shall wee see face to face now wee know in part but then shall wee know euen as wee are knowne no◠in this life in part and imperfectly and then onely when wee shall see Christ face to face shall we know him perfectly For when that which is perfect is come then shall that which is in part be abolished but not before Neither is it only so in our knowledge but in our faith in our loue euen in our whole obedience Paul himselfe while he liues shall haue messenger of Satan to buffet him hee shall haue prickes in the flesh and hee shall feele a law in his members rebelling against the law of his minde and leading him captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in his members Here then first is notably confuted that imaginarie perfection which some dreame that the children of God may haue in this life This holy Apostle attained not vnto the perfection either of the knowledge of Christ or of obedience vnto his will what perfection then can there be in any of Gods children in this life They say that no man indeede can attaine to that absolute perfection either of that knowledge or of that righteousnesse which shall be in heauen but that they may attaine vnto such perfection as is required in this life As if either God might not require of vs in this life such perfection as he gaue vnto vs in our creation or as if where such remnants of sinne and ignorance are as sticke fast vnto vs there could be such perfection Gal. 3.22 For I demand hath God concluded all vnder sinne The Apostle Paul saith so and Iohn likewise saith 1 Ioh. 1.8 that if wee say wee haue no sinne wee deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs. What perfection then where there is such transgression Againe did not God create vs after his owne image in righteousnesse and true holinesse without sinne or ignorance or any such thing It is cleere and cannot be denied And what was our perfection then Now that ignorance hath blinded vs and sinne hath defiled vs haue we such perfection now Or may not God require such perfection of vs now in this life How did wee lose it Was it 〈◊〉 by our owne default And may not then God require it of v◠True it is he cannot haue it of vs because we haue lost it B◠because wee haue lost it should wee not haue it Yes surely wee haue lost it but wee should haue it and therefore he may require it of vs wee should haue it but wee haue lost it therefore is the punishment due vnto vs for it True it is wee are often exhorted to be perfect but those exhortations onely shew vnto vs what perfection should be in vs not what perfection is in vs. Yea the whole Law is a perfect rule not of
him in heauen in the perfect state of blessednesse Yea but doth not the Preacher say Eccl. 3.19 that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts are euen as one condition vnto them If then there be no resurrection of the bodies of beasts after this life how doe we say that there is any resurrection of the bodies of men The meaning of the Preacher is that man is not able by reason and iudgment to put a difference betweene the dying of man and beast as by his eye to iudge otherwise of a man being dead then of a beast being dead But neither he there speakes of mans estate after death neither what we know by the word of God touching the condition of man and of beast For thence we know that the spirit of man ascendeth vpward when it leaueth the body and that the spirit of the beast descendeth downeward to the earth and that the body of the beast sleepeth for euer in the dust but the body of man shall be raised vp at the last day vnto life euerlasting in the heauens How then doth the Apostle say 1 Co. 15.10 that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God There the meaning of the Apostle is that the naturall body as it is now subiect to sinne and corruption cannot inherit the kingdome of God vntill it be glorified forasmuch as none vncleane thing entreth into it This therefore is it that we teach Christ shall raise vp our vile bodies in the last day and make them like vnto his glorious body and so possesse vs in soule and body of that kingdome prepared for vs from before all beginnings Here then is a notable comfort for all Gods children that not onely our soules after this life ended shall goe vnto God that gaue them but our bodies likewise in the last day shall be raised vp againe and be made like vnto Christ his glorious body that our soules and bodies being vnited together wee may liue for euer with him in his kingdome of glory For hereupon thus we may resolue with our selues What though I be afflicted and tormented What though my miseries be as many and grieuous as Iobs were What though I bee racked torne in peeces with wilde horses my body cast to the birds of the aire to the beast of the land or to the fishes in the sea I know that after this life ended there will follow a ioyfull resurrection Thus Iob comforted himselfe amidst all his extremities Iob. 19.25.26.27 saying I know that my Redeemer liueth and that he shall stand the last on the earth and though after my skin wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall behold and none other for me though my reines be consumed within me And so we read that the Saints of God mentioned to the Hebrues comforted themselus Heb. 11.35 For when they were racked and tormented they would not be deliuered and why because they looked for a better resurrection Whatsoeuer therefore trouble affliction aduersitie misery death doe befall vs or our friends let vs comfort our selues in this that there shall be an end of all troubles when all teares shall be wiped from our eyes and that there shall be a ioyfull resurrection in the last day and glorification of our mortall bodies My third obseruation hence is that the resurrection of bodies vnto glorification is only of them whose soule-conuersation in this life is in heauen For albeit in the resurrection not only the sheepe but the goats not only they that haue done good but they that haue done euill shall rise againe with their bodies yet the one only vnto euerlasting ioy and glory the other vnto euerlasting woe and miserie So saith Iohn Ioh. 5.29 They shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life and they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation The same also is most plaine by that separation of the sheepe from the goats in the last day where it is said Matt. 25. that the one shall stand at his right hand the other at his left that the portion of the one shall be with the Saints of God in heauen the portion of the other with the deuill and his Angels in hell that the one shall goe into life eternall the other into euerlasting paine Whereof we are to make this vse that if we will haue our part in the second resurrection after this life vnto glory wee must also haue our part in the first resurrection in this life vnto grace In this life wee must rise from the death of sinne vnto the life of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse if in that day wee will rise from the power of the graue vnto life euerlasting and blessednesse in the heauens Apoc. 20.6 For blessed and holy is he yea only blessed and holy is he that hath his part in the first resurrection for on such the second death hath no power Let vs therefore follow the counsell of Peter let vs amend our liues Act. 3.19 and turne vnto the Lord that our sinnes may be done away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. Let vs in this life grow vp in grace that in that day we may rise vp in glory Thus much of the third point viz. what Christ in that day shall raise and glorifie The fourth thing which I note is touching the manner how Christ shall in that day glorifie our vile bodies namely by changing not the substance of our bodies but by changing our vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto Christ his glorious body Whence I obserue what shall be the glorified bodies of the Saints of God wherein at the hearing of his voice and the sound of the trumpet they shall rise in that day And this it is Our corruptible bodies shall be raised vp in incorruption our mortall bodies shall be raised vp in immortalitie our bodies which were vile carcases shall be raised vp in glory our bodies which were weake shall be raised vp in power our bodies which were naturall needing foode raiment rest sleepe physicke and the like shall be raised vp spirituall needing none of these things but being as the Angels of God exempt from all wants and infirmities of this life Our bodies in substance in figure in lineaments and in members shall be the selfe-same that they were in this life inasmuch as in these there was no change by the sinne of our first parents but in such vile qualities as by sinne they were poisoned and infected with they shall so be changed as hath beene said And this is the glorification of our bodies in that day He that shall come to be glorified in his Saints shall thus change the vilenesse of our bodies and fashion them like vnto his owne glorious body Of this glorification Daniel speaketh where he saith
we weane men from this worldly reioycing as much as we can What is then the reioycing which we teach As the Apostle saith of sorrow 2. Cor. 7.10 that there is a worldly sorrow which causeth death and a godly sorrow which causeth repentance vnto saluation so I say of reioycing that there is a worldly reioycing when men take more pleasure in the vanities of this life and the pleasures of sinne then in the things which belong vnto their peace which causeth death a godly reioycing when men reioyce in the Lord so that they put their whole confidence in him and count all things losse and dung in comparison of that reioycing which they haue in him which causeth confidence vnto saluation The reioycing then which we teach is not the worldly reioycing which the world teaches which causeth death but the godly reioycing which causeth confidence vnto saluation We say that ye may and that ye ought to reioyce in the Lord. So the holy Ghost often exhorteth vs to doe and so the godly haue alwayes done Be glad O ye righteous saith Dauid and reioyce in the Lord. Psal 32.12 And againe Let Israel reioyce in him that made him Psal 149.2 and let the children of Sion be ioyfull in their King Let him that reioyceth saith the Apostle out of the Prophet reioyce in the Lord. 2. Cor. 1.31 And in the former chapter My brethren saith the Apostle reioyce in the Lord. Esay 61.10 So did the Church in Esay saying I will greatly reioyce in the Lord and my soule shal be ioyfull in my God for he hath clothed me with the garments of saluation c. So did Mary saying Luke 1.47 My soule doth magnifie the Lord and my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour So Peter giueth testimonie to the strangers to whom he wrote that they reioyced in the Lord with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Pet. 1.8 And so the godly haue alwayes reioyced in the Lord as in the onely rocke of their defence and strong God of their saluation And now see besides these exhortations and examples so to doe what great cause we haue to reioyce in the Lord and how litle cause there is to reioyce in any thing else for what haue we that we haue not from him or what want we which if we haue he must not supply Haue we peace in all our quarters and plenteousnesse in all our houses haue we a blessing in the fruit of our body in the fruit of our ground in the fruit of our cattel in the increase of our kine and in our flockes of sheepe are our wiues fruitfull as the vine and our children like the Oliue branches round about our tables haue we health strength foode rayment and other necessaries of this life Iames 1.17 And whence are all these things Euerie good giuing and euery perfect gift is from aboue and commeth downe from the Father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neyther shadowing by turning But to come nearer vnto the causes of Christian reioycing Doth the Spirit witnesse vnto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Is the darkenesse of our vnderstandings lightned the frowardnesse of our wills corrected the corruption of our affections purged Do we feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his resurrection by the death of sinne and the life of God in our selues Are our soules fully assured of the free forgiuenes of our sinnes by grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus dare we go boldly vnto the throne of grace and crie Abba which is Father Do we know that Death shall not haue dominion ouer vs and that Hell shall neuer be able to preuaile against vs Behold then what cause we haue of our reioycing in the Lord for abundance of spirituall blessings in heauenly things for our election in Christ Iesus vnto euerlasting life before the foundatiō of the world for our creation in time after his owne image in righteousnesse and true holinesse for our redemption by the bloud of Christ Iesus when we through sinne had defaced the image wherein we were created and sold our selues as bond slaues vnto Sathan for our vocation vnto the knowledge of the truth by the Gospel of Christ Iesus for our adoption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God for our iustification and tree forgiuenesse of our sinnes by the bloud of Christ Iesus for our sanctification by the Spirit of grace vnto some measure of righteousnesse and holinesse of life for our regeneration vnto a liuely hope in Christ Iesus and for the assured confidence which we haue of our glorification after this life with Christ Iesus who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie c. All graces of Gods Spirit and for them all such matter of reioycing in the Lord as may make our hearts dance for ioy and may rauish our soules with gladnesse And as we haue all things from the Lord that we haue whether for the body or for the soule for this life present or that that is to come so what is it that we want which he doth not supply Want we riches The Lord maketh poore 1. Sam. 2 7. and maketh rich and he is rich vnto all them that call vpon him faithfully Want we preferment Psal 75 6. Promotion cometh neyther from the East nor from the West nor yet from the South God is the Iudge he putteth downe one and setteth vp another Want we wisedome If any man lacke wisedome let him aske of God Iames 1.5 which giueth vnto all men liberally and reprocheth no man and it shall be giuen him Want we patience in troubles That is the wisedome which Iames specially speaks of in the place mentioned wisedome patiently to endure whatsoeuer God laieth vpon vs which ye see God liberally giueth to them that lacke aske Want we comfort in our soules God is the God of patience and consolation Rom. 15.5 which comforteth vs in all our troubles and turneth our heauinesse into ioy as also himselfe saith saying I will turne their mourning into ioy Ierem. 31.13 and will comfort them and giue them ioy for their sorrowes Yea whatsoeuer it is that we want it is the Lord that must supply our wants He openeth his hand and filleth all things liuing with plenteousnes Psal 145.16 such as he best knoweth to be most meet for them and good for his glory 84.11 The Lord will giue grace and glory saith the Psalmist in another place and no good thing will he withhold from them that walke vprightly no good thing which he knoweth to be good for them and also good for his glorie Haue we then whatsoeuer blessings we haue from the Lord and doth the Lord supply whatsoeuer we want fo farre forth as he sees it to be expedient for vs and good for his owne glorie See then what cause we haue to reioyce in the
conforme our selues vnto the will of God set downe in his word as touching I say our faith and repentance so touching our loue whether we loue one another so that as members of the same bodie we beare one with another and helpe one another For as faith and repentance towards God so this loue also towards our neighbour is so necessarily requisite that otherwise we do not worthily celebrate these holy mysteries And therefore if we will be worthie partakers of this holy Supper as here we that are many do all eate one bread and drinke of one cup are all confirmed in one faith and nourished to grow vp into one bodie whereof Christ is the head so must we loue one another and as members of the same bodie beare one with another and helpe one another So that at this time the verie celebration of these holy mysteries may sufficiently put vs in mind of that moderation patient mind which ought to be in one of vs towards another Neither that onely but this day also wherein we celebrate the remembrance of Christ his blessed resurrection may sufficiently put vs in mind hereof For hath Christ loosed the bands of death and by his resurrection from the dead triumphed ouer death and mightily declared himselfe to be the Sonne of God Yes he hath and this day we celebrate the most ioyfull remembrance thereof And how should not thiâ— put vs in mind of rising from the death of sinne vnâ—â— the 〈◊〉 of God Or how shall we thinke that we are risen 〈…〉 â—fe of God if there be not this moderation and p◠〈…〉 in vs one towards another Since then by the resâ—â—rection of Christ as this day we are put in mind of our râ—â—â—â—â—ection from the death of sin vnto the life of God thereby also we are put in mind of that moderation and patient mind which ought to be in one towards another let therefore the celebration of those holy mysteries of Christ his death and passion let the memoriall of his blessed resurrection as on this day be sufficient to stirre you vp vnto this moderation which our Apostle here requireth and whereof hitherto we haue spoken And whosoeuer findeth himselfe to haue failed herein heretofore let him giue all diligence hereafter that his patient mind may be knowne vnto all men The second thing which I note in this exhortation is this that the Apostle would haue this their moderation and mildnesse so conspicuous and euident as that it might be knowne and that to all men no doubt to this end that all men as occasions were offered might haue triall of their moderation and mildnesse and that thereby religion among all men might be increased and the name of God in whom they beleeued glorified Whence I obserue the extent of the moderation and mildnesse that ought to be in vs how farre the practise thereof is to reach that they may haue triall and experience thereof namely not to them alone that vse vs kindly and gently or to them alone which are within but to them also which are without euen vnto all men is our patient mind to be made knowne For as our Sauiour saith in somewhat another matter If ye loue them which loue you what reward shall ye haue and if ye be friendly to your brethren onely Math. 5.46.47 what singular thing do ye So may it well be said in this matter if our patient mind be onely knowne vnto them that vse vs with all mildnes and gentlenesse what singular thing do we and if we moderate our affections and yeeld onely vnto them that yeeld vnto vs what praise shall we haue Our moderation then and patient mind is not to be restrained in the vse thereof vnto these and these men but it is to be shewne vnto all men with whom we liue be they better or worse So the Apostle speaking of charitable beneficence Gal. 6.10 Rom. 12.18 Let vs do good saith he while we haue time vnto all men And againe Haue peace with all men And generally the precept is that we haue our conuersation honest amongst all men As lights therefore for so we are called we must communicate the light that is in vs vnto all men holding forth our lights of gentlenesse goodnes meeknes temperancie moderation patience c. vnto all men imitating therein our Father which is in heauen Math. 5.45 who maketh his Sunne to arise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust And now why are we to vse this moderation towards all men that our patient mind may be knowne vnto all men The reason is that all men seeing our moderation and mildnesse towards all men may thinke the better of the Religion which we professe and the rather glorifie the Lord of glorie in whom we beleeue For if they shall see vnto wardlines and vnkindnesse in one of vs towards another quickly do they speake euill of the name of God and of the doctrine which we teach And therefore the Apostle alwayes exhorts all sorts vnto all holy duties and why that the name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken of 1. Tim. 6.1 Tit. 2.5 Iam 2 7. that the word of God be not euill spoken of that the worthy Name after which they be named be not blasphemed But if they shall see moderation and mildnesse meeknesse gentlenesse and patience in one of vs towards an other we cannot better draw men vnto the glory of our God and to a good opinion of our religion and of the truth which we professe And in this respect it is that our blessed Sauiour thus exhorteth all men Mat. 5.16 saying Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen And in the same respect also it is that the Apostle Peter exhorteth saying Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles 1. Pet. 2.12 that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of the visitation For an ornament then of the truth which we professe and for the glorie of our God in whom we beleeue our patient mind is to be made knowne vnto all men not to our brethren onely or such as vse vs kindly but euen to all men Here then first were to be reproued those braules and quarels which fall out amongst neighbours and brethren about matters of two pence matters of nothing Our Apostle would haue our moderation and patient mind knowne vnto all men How is it then that neighbours and brethren will not one yeeld vnto another wil not one beare with another One wil haue his right and not yeeld a iote another will auenge his wrong or else he will die for it a third will beare coles at no mans hands but such as he brewes such shall he drinke and this amongst neighbours and brethren And how shall it be
to the letter of the Text and in all simplicitie to deliuer the meaning of the Holy Ghost Their iudgement our Author approued and followed their example opening in these Lectures the simple and most naturally intended sense of the holy Apostle and and thence vrging applying the Obseruations so effectually that many not only of his ordinarie hearers but euen of the Vniuersitie by whom he was much frequented blessed God for the direction and comfort they receiued from his mouth The life of deliuery in him was very powerfull made great impression in his hearers this booke wants that aduaÌ„tage which yet is here supplied because those things which then were only deliuered in the eares of few are here submitted to the eyes of all Touching the Author himselfe I need not say much Altho after a sort he condemned himselfe to obscuritie and affected a priuate and retired life yet he could not hide himselfe from the eyes of the world being generally noted and esteemed for his holines his integrity his learning and grauity his indefatigable paines in the discharge of his ministeriall function his singular wisdome and dexteritie in the gouernment of our Colledge which by Gods blessing vpon his care hath sent forth many learned Ministers into the Church many worthy Gentlemen into the Common-wealth Briefely in his whole conuersation he was so sincere vnrebukeable that by some partly by occasion of these Lectures he was defamed for precisenes Indeede as the times are now the only meanes almost to auoid that reproch is to be notoriously wicked But in few words to wipe of that imputation how much he condemned the iniurious zeale of the Separatists how far he misliked all busie disturbers of the Churches peace quiet still grauely exhorting to calmnesse and moderation how heartily he reuerenced his holy mother the Church of England and how willingly he conformed himselfe to her seemely ceremonies and iniunctions besides his practise he hath so many reuerend graue witnesses as he had familiar acquaintance To say truth he was not of the Laodicean temper nor yet pure in his owne eyes zealous feruent not turbulent contentious a faithfull seruant of God an humble and obedient sonne of the Church an enemy to faction no lesse then to superstition Lastly when the few and euill daies of his pilgrimage were ended as a comfortable death euer followes a conscionable life he patiently meekly endured Gods gentle visitation earnestly longed after his dissolution and to be with Christ which he knew was best of all and at length when the time of his changing was come deuoutly coÌ„mending his soule to the mercy of his redeemer he closed vp his eyes in peace was caried to his graue with honor He now rests from his labors and his works follow him he hath left behind him a blessed memory and a name sweeter then any oyntment This holy monument of his industry I coÌ„mend to thy vse and serious meditation good Christian Reader which fauourably accepted may incourage me to publish other of his labours The Lord Iesus blesse all our indeuours to the building vp of his Church and our owne euerlasting saluation Amen Queenes Colledge Nou. 28. 1617. Thine in the Lord Iesus Christopher Potter A Table Alphabeticall A. ADuersaries of the truth not to to be feared pag. 253. Affliction a gift and grace of God 89. 700. 707. fruits of them 80. 180. Comforts in them 337. 763. 700. whether to be desired pag. 709. Aged Ministers to be respected pag. 492. Allusions approued in the Scripture pag. 592. Ambition a note of false teachers pag. 821. Anabaptists their errour touching oathes pag. 97. Apostates censured pag. 196. 250. Armour of a Christian pag. 512. B. BAptisme duties from it pag. 342. Bodies of men fraile and vile pag. 857. Booke of life pag. 745. Bowing at the name of Iesus pag. 353. Brownists taxed pag. 175. 293. 846. 782. C. CAluin we reuerence yet we no Caluinists pag. 292. 829. Carefulnesse pag. 800. Censures to be charitable pag. 869. Certainty of saluation pag. 402. 749. 724. Circumcision two-folde 597. carnall abolished 602. morall vse of it pag. 605. Charity hopes the best 79. 74â— a worke of Christ pag. 562. Christ the onely gaine 200. in life 203. in death 206. true God 316. his obedience 325. his second comming 796. duties from it 843. his sufferings in soule 329. fruits of his death 330. how exalted 341. all creatures subiect to him 356. the marke of our Christian race 750. his body not euery where 844. it is a true body pag. 862. Christians to bee like minded 289. why 290. how freed from the Law 328. not voyd of passions 538. their courage pag. 253. Church to bee remembred in our prayers 46. not without staine in in this life pag. 286. Company of wicked dangerous pag. 437. Confidence must bee in Christ 627. not in our best workes pag. 637. 661. 649. 657. 666. Contentions disswaded pag. 299. Contentation in all estates pag. 877. 921. Corporal presence in the Sacrament pag. 225. Couetousnesse pag. 880. Crosse of Christ 812. enemies of it ibid. D. DEacons described pag. 4. Death may bee desired 215. how 216. why 217. not to bee feared 219. 221. a mercy of God to the faithfull pag. 532. Diuels subiect to Christ pag. 361. Distrustfull care 802. reasons against it ibid. Dissentions obiected to vs answered 291. 786. causes of them 780. remedies pag. 782. Doubting of saluation a doctrine false and vncomfortable pag. 183. 195. 402. 724. Drunkennesse pag. 826. E. EArthly desires pag. 825. Elections pag. 906. Enemies to the crosse of Christ pag. 810. Equity and moderation vrged 774. â—ules for it pag. 779. Erasmus his iudgement of Luther pag. 591. 621. Exhortations whether they doe infâ—â—â—e 〈◊〉 pag. 398. 732. Exaltâ—tion â—f Chr st pag. 348. Exampâ—â—s â—â—â—â—tion pag. 790. Expeâ—â—â—â—ntall knowledge in the word necâ—ssâ—ry pag. 124. F. FA th commended 252. a gift of God 26â— by it are wee assured of saluâ—tion 403. how it iustifies pag. 678. Faithfulâ—â—sse pag. 919. Faul s how to be noted pag. 734. Fâ—lse teachers dogâ— 583 to beware of them 587. notes of them pag. 589. 814. Feare seruile an â—â—filâ—all 406. motiues to this laâ—â—er pag. 411. Fellowship in he Goâ—pell a blessing pag. 37. Flocke their duties to their Pastor pag. 231. Freewill conâ—uted pag. 72 398. 415. 731. 893. Friends their duty pag. 54. Fulfilling of the Law pag. 888. G. GOds immutability the ground of our perseuerance 63. hee the authour of all good 68. 416. deliuers out of troubles 190. prouidence ouer his 791. his glorie cheefely to be aimed at pag. 226. Good workes See Workes Good report to be desired pag. 843. Gospell of Christ a great blessing pag. 49. 650. Grace 4. author of it 5. effects pag. 22. 26. Grauity of carriage pag. 832. H. HEalth a mercy of God pag. 530. Hearers of the word their duty pag. 374. Heretikes contentious pag. 300. Hope a vertue necessary in Christians
a prisoner of Iesus Ch ist and our brother Timotheus But here he makes no difference betwixt himselfe and Timothy assuming onely that title which was commune to them both the seruants of Christ Iesus Which title in it selfe albeit it be common to them with all that haue giuen their names vnto Christ Iesus forasmuch as this is the title of all that are baptized into Christ Iesus yet both in other places doth our Apostle entitle himselfe and in this place entitle both himselfe and Timothy and consequently all the Ministers of the gospell herevnto in a speciall respect of their seruice in the ministery of the gospell of Christ Iesus and of the great dignity and honor vouchsafed them thereby Hence then 1. I obserue a duty for the Ministers of the gospell whereof their very names is to put them in minde They are called the seruants of Christ Iesus they must therefore remember that they are so and carry themselues as seruants of Christ Iesus and not Lords ouer Gods heritage A seruant is to doe that and that onely which his master commands him he is to be faithfull in his seruice he is not to seeke his own but the things of his master his life is not to be deare vnto him in the seruice of his master The Ministers then of the gospell being the seruants of Christ Iesus as he doth bid them to plucke vp or to root out or to destroy or to build or to plant so they are to doe If he giue them a roule to eat they must eat it vp if he giue them a commission they must looke vnto it and not goe without the bounds of it if he send them to Kings and Princes or whomsoeuer they must keepe nothing backe but deliuer vnto them all the counsell of God if he require them to lay downe their liues for his sake they must not loue their liues vnto the death Goe saith our blessed Sauiour and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father Mat. 28.19 20. and the Sonne and the Holy Ghost teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you These be the words of our commission teach but what what I haue commanded you For other we must say as Balaam vnto Balak If Balak would giue me his house full of siluer and gold Num. 24.13 I cannot passe the commandment of the Lord to doe either good or bad of mine owne minde what the Lord shall command that will I speake We are seruants of Christ Iesus and therefore we must doe as he hath commanded vs and not otherwise What shall we say then vnto them that coyne vs out new articles of the faith that adde and detract and change at their pleasure the rites and ceremonies in the Sacraments that thrust vpon vs traditions and vnwritten verities that presse vs with a number of things as obseruation of daies and moneths times and yeares vowes of pouerty chastitie and blinde obedience pilgrimages invocation of Saints adoration of images and the like things neuer commanded by God nor hauing any warrant in the word Are these the seruants of Christ Iesus They will needs be the Vicars and Vicegerents of Christ Iesus vpon earth But is not this to carry themselues as Lords ouer Gods heritage thus to rule ouer them in things not commanded by the Lord If they be the seruants of Iesus Christ they may not rule ouer the consciences of men in things not commanded by the Lord or if they so rule ouer them they are not the seruants of Christ Againe what shall we say vnto them that hide their talent in the earth that suffer the graces of Gods spirit to wax idle and to decay in them that doe not vse the gifts bestowed vpon them to the gaining of men vnto the faith and to the increase of Christ his kingdome that sowe pillowes vnder all arme-holes that heale the hurt of the daughter of the Lords people with sweet words saying peace peace when there is no peace that giue not the people warning when they are commanded that keepe backe part of their message and do not deliuer the whole counsell of God as they are appointed Are these the seruants of Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 4.2 Of euery seruant and of euery disposer it is required that he be faithfull Now is this to be faithfull in the Lord his seruice either to leaue it vndone or to do it otherwise then it should be done or to doe it but in part and by halues If so then let these be seruants of Iesus Christ if not then either they are no seruants or vnfaithfull seruants of Christ Iesus And to be none or to be but bad ones is no great difference Againe what shall we say vnto them that with Demas forsake Paul and embrace this present world that with Diotrephes loue rather to haue the praeeminence amongst men then to labor in the works of their calling that follow their ease or their pleasure or their profit and looke not to the charges committed vnto them Phil. 2 21. that seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs like vnto those of whom our Apostle complaineth Are these the seruants of Christ Iesus A good seruants care is about his masters matter not his owne So that if they be seruants yet surely no good seruants because they care for their owne and not their masters or more then their masters Lastly what shall we say vnto them that when persecutions and troubles arise start aside like a broken bowe that loue their liues better then that for their ministery they will hazard them vnto the death that either will not speake vnto Herod or else will handle the matter better then that for ought they will speake they will lose their head with Iohn Baptist or be cast into prison and there haue their feete clapt fast in the stocks with Ieremiah the Prophet Are these the seruants of Christ Iesus Our Apostle when he was going vnto certaine bands I passe not at all saith he neither is my life deare vnto my selfe Act. 20.24 so that I may fulfill my course with ioy and the ministration which I haue receiued of the Lord Iesus to testifie the gospell of the grace of God Here was a good seruant of Iesus Christ and such should all his seruants be and they that are not such are either none or no good seruants of Iesus Christ If then we will be rightly entituled with Paul and Timothy vnto the seruants of Iesus Christ let his word be our warrant for whatsoeuer we teach men to obserue and doe and let vs not dare to passe the limits of our commission to doe otherwise then we haue receiued commandment of our Lord and master Christ Iesus let vs faithfully vse the gifts and graces of Gods spirit bestowed vpon vs for the gaining of men vnto the faith and knowledge of Christ Iesus and let vs not dare either to smother them or otherwise
God is constant in his doings so that looke what he beginneth that he finisheth therefore I am perswaded that hee which hath begun this good worke c. Now it is to be noted that the Apostle saith not I am perswaded that God which hath c. but that he which hath begun wherby he implieth that the beginning of that as also indeed of euery good worke was alone from God for if it had been from any other then they should not haue vnderstood him to haue spoken of God when he said that he Againe it is to be noted that the Apostle saith not I am perswaded that you which haue begun well shall also end well but that he which hath begun c. grounding his perswasion not on their vertue and constancie but on the constant immutabilitie of God which had begun a good worke in them Now the good worke which he had begun in them was their embracing of the gospell whereby they had fellowship in the gospell with other Churches which was indeed a speciall good work and such as they that persecute them in whom God hath begun this good worke make but vaine braggs of their good works I am then saith the Apostle perswaded that he that hath begun this good worke in you of embracing the gospell will performe it .i. will confirme and stablish you in it or will finish and perfit it vntill the day of Iesus Christ when he shall come and change your vile bodies that they may bee fashioned like vnto his glorious body for albeit by the day of Christ might be ment the day wherein the faithfull die in Christ yet by the day of Christ I rather vnderstand here the day of Christ his second comming in the flesh in the last day as also it is vnderstood in the next chapter vers 16. because the Apostle speaketh not onely of them that then were at Philippi â—ut of the Church also which afterward should bee there vntill the second comming of Christ Thus much of the sense of the words The first thing then which here I note is the ground of the Apostles confidence of the Philippians perseuerance His ground is not the Philippians vertue and constancie as if now they were so well grounded stablished in the faith that they could not but hold out keep fast their good profession vnto the end but his ground is the constant immutabilitie of God who where he beginneth to worke a good worke there he maketh an end of it Whence I obserue a notable ground of the perseuerance of all Gods faithfull children in that grace wherein they stand and that is this he that hath begun a good worke in them will performe it and confirme them vnto the end To which purpose also there are many other places in the holy scripture as where it is said of Christ Iesus Ioh. 13.1 that forasmuch as he loued his owne which were in the world vnto the end he loued them Whence we take that commonly receiued saying that whom God loueth once he loueth vnto the end And againe where Christ himselfe saith Ioh. 4.14 Whosoeuer drinketh of the water that I shall giue him shall neuer be more a thirst but the water that I shall giue him shall be in him a well of water springing vp into euerlasting life Here is but once drinke and neuer thirst once sanctified by the spirit and neuer vtterly forsaken of the spirit And againe where Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 3.9 whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not namely vnto death and why because the seede of God remaineth in him the spirit of God hauing once seazed vpon him alwaies abideth in him And againe where our Sauiour saith him that commeth to mee I cast not away once come by faith Ioh. 6.37 no feare of forsaking afterward And the reason is plaine for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Rom. 11.29 He calleth vs by his gospell and giueth vs gifts and graces of his holy spirit not for our owne sakes or for any thing that he seeth or foreseeth in vs for then we might well feare a fall and a change but his gifts are giuen freely by grace according to his good pleasure So that he neuer repenteth of any grace which hee bestoweth vpon vs nor suffereth his mercies to faile from vs for euer but holdeth our soules in life and keepeth vs from the pit of destruction Wherevpon we read that as Dauid hauing had experience of Gods helpe in his deliuerance out of the paw of the Lyon and out of the paw of the Beare afterwards feared not to encounter Goliah but assured himselfe that the Lord that had deliuered him out of the paw of the Lyon 1 Sam. 17.37 and out of the paw of the Beare would also deliuer him out of the hand of that Philistim so the children of God hauing once felt the loue of God in Christ Iesus in their soules and the testimonie of the spirit witnessing vnto their spirits that they were the sonnes of God afterwards feared not the encounters of sinne or Satan but assured themselues that nothing should be able to separate them from the loue of God in Christ Iesus So wee see that our Apostle breaketh out and saith Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ Rom. 6.35 shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednes or perill or sword Nay I am perswaded that neither death 38. nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come 39. nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord And againe I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed vnto him 2 Tim. 1.12 which is my selfe against that day And thus many others of Gods children as vpon other grounds so in assurance of Gods vnchangeable resolution in his doings haue builded a full and assured perswasion of their perseuerance Now we must vnderstand that in perseuerance there be two things which ye may call the parts of it the one is a holy will and desire to perseuere in that grace wherein we stand the other is a reall continuance and continuall persisting in that grace wherein wee stand This reall continuance and continuall persisting in the grace wherein we stand is often in the best of Gods children so abated and diminished that it seemeth vtterly to bee extinguished but that holy will and desire to perseuere the Lord doth neuer suffer vtterly to faile from his children Take for example the holy prophet Dauid and the blessed Apostle Paul did not Dauid in the bitternes of his soule cry Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer Psal 77.7.8.9 88.14.15.16 and will he be no more intreated Is his mercy cleane gone for euer and is his promise come vtterly to an end for euermore Hath
it by the meris of the Saints by the vertue of their sufferings by the force of their bloud which they shed for the Gospell No nor so for all their merits are not of that worth all their sufferings and deaths haue not that vertue that thereby the Gospell should be fuâ—thered or the Church increased How then comes it to passe that the persecutions and sufferings of the Saints doe further the Gospell 1. By the power of Christ 2. By the example of the Saints constancie in their sufferings 3. By the freedome of the Gospell then when the Saints are bound for the Gospell For such is the power of Christ that howsoeuer their enemies doe band themselues against his Saints so to worke the subuersion of the Gospell and of the truth of Christ Iesus yet he can at his pleasure and doth make their deuises to be of none effect nor onely so but turneth them to a cleane other end then they had imagined And therefore the Psalmist saith Why doe the heathen rage and the people murmure in vaine Psal 2 1. The kings of the earth band themselues c. As if he should haue said The enemies of Christ plot and practise all that euer they can against him and against his truth and gospell but all in vaine for the God of heauen sees them and laughes them to scorne he either frustrateth their wicked plots and practises or turnes them to his owne glory Againe when men see the Saints constancie in their sufferings how little are they danted with the furie of their aduersaries how patiently they suffer their bands and persecutions how by the mighty power of God assisting them and strengthning them â—hey do euen in their death triumph ouer death this very example of their constancie brings many vnto the Church and much furthereth the Gospell And hâ—revpon is that knowne saying that the bloud of the Martyrs is the seede of the Church Againe the word of God is not bound though the Saints doe suffer euen vnto bands as the Apostle saith I suffer trouble as an euill doer euen vnto bands 2 Tim. 2.9 but the word of God is not bound And therefore in their bands for the Gospelâ— sake they may preach and publish the Gospell so much that their bands may be to the furthering rather then to the hindering of the gospel as we read that our Apostle in this his imprisonment at Rome for two yeares space preached the kingdome of God Act. 28 31. and â—aught those things which concerned the Lord Iesus Christ without let and that he wrote almost as many Epistles there vnto the Churches as he wrote else at all And thus yee see â—oth that the persecutions of Gods saints rather further then hinder the Gospell and likewise how it commeth to passe â—hat they doe so Now the vse which we are to make hereof is hence to be comforted in all our persecutions and troubles which the wicked raise vp against vs. For what though they seeke all occasions against vs because of the truth which wee proâ—esse What though they bring vâ— before Kings and Ruâ—ers Iudges and great Officers and there vniustly accuse vs â—or arreigne vs as euill doers for the Gospels sake of Christ â—esus What though they pâ—euaile to get vs cast into priâ—on or throwne out of our liuings or deliuered vnto death â—or the hope of our profession It may be that they may â—aue their will vpon vs and bring their wicked purposes â—gainst vs to passe But what of all this Is thus the gospels â—urthered Doth the Lord turne these things to the enâ—argement of his Church A chip then for all these or all â—hat man can doe against vs. Nay herein we ioy and will â—oy that by our sufferings or deaths the Gospell is furtheâ—ed and the Church enlarged If together with our bands â—he Gospell also were bound if together with the torment â—r fall of our bodies they could ruâ—ne plucke downe the â—alles of our Church then might we well shrinke at our sufâ—ering and wrongs then might we well be vexed in our â—oules for the malicious practises of the wicked against vs. But seeing the Lord turnes all that they doe vnto vs to the â—lory of his name to the furtherance of his Gospell and â—o the propagation of his Church howsoeuer they intended â—he cleane contrary we may well reioyce and be glad when â—hey say or doe all manner of euill against vs for Christ his â—ake and the Gospels And thus in all our persecutions and â—ufferings we may resolue that therein the Lord will doe â—hat which shall be to the glory of his name the good of his Church and the furtherance of his gospell If our deliuerance from our enemies or our sufferings will make most hereunto then will he deliuer vs as he did Daniel from the Lyons the three Children from the hote fierie fornace and our Apostle from this his imprisonment But if our sufferings or deaths will make most thereunto then they that hate vs shall haue their will ouer vs as they had ouer Steâ—â—â— our Apostle in his latter imprisonment and ouer many blessed Martyrs which are dead in the Lord. Bee wee theâ— deliuered or not deliuered from the will of our enemies still this is our comfort that in his gracious prouideÌ„ce the Lord turneth all to the furthering of the gospell Onely let vs be constant in all our troubles let vs cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord and let vs not loue our liues vnto the death thâ— men seeing our holy constancie in our sufferings for Christ his sake and the gospels may acknowledge the mightie power of God in strengthening vs to endure such sufferings for the truths sake and so may bee woone to embrace the same truth with vs. And howsoeuer we be bound yet leâ— vs giue proofe as much as we can that the gospell is not bound By teaching and writing and how else we can let vs euer in our bands labour to turne many vnto righteousnesse and to enlarge the Kingdome of Christ Iesus So shall our sufferings be but as the pounding of spice to make our smell the sweeter or as the pressing of the Palme tree to spread the gospell farther Our enemies maine purposes shall be disappoynted and the name of our great God shall be glorified Againe this serueth to condemne the faintnesse and backe-sliding of manie in their persecutions and troubles Much seede sowen in stonie ground Many that when stormes and persecutions arise because of the word by and by are offended A calme Sea they can but a storme they cannot brooke They can well endure to haue Christ crucified preached vnto them but if Chrst come vnto them with his crosse they cannot away with him Nay then many faint and many fall away What then Such fainting at the things whereby the Gospell may be furthered Such â—â—lling away for feare of the things whereby the bounds of â—â—e Church may be enlarged Can your liues or liuelyâ—oodes
be more deare vnto you then the propagation of â—he Church the furtherance of the Gospell Matth. 14. If any man â—ome vnto mee saith our Sauiour Christ and hate not father â—nd mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters 26.27 â—ea and his owne life also he cannot be my Discisple And whosoeuer beareth not his crosse and commeth after mee cannot bee â—y disciple Where our blessed Sauiour teacheth vs that if aâ—y thing in the world euen our liues be more deare vnto vs â—hen his glory and the encrease of his kingdome then we cannot be his disciples If we do not beare our crosse whatsoeuer it be that is laid vpon vs we cannot be his disciples And withall I adde that howsoeuer they seemed to admire the word and to kisse the Gospell yet if when the winde bloweth and the storme ariseth they start aside like a broken bowe surely they were neuer borne a new by the immortall seede of the word of God for that endureth for euer as true in it selfe so grounded in him that is begotten thereby in such sort that it is dearer vnto him than his life Let them then looke vnto it that when stormes arise fall away from the hope of their profession If they faint or shrinke it is more then they should doe because the Lord may turne their sufferings to the furtherance of the Gospell But if they fall away it is as if they refused to take vp their crosse and to follow Christ And whereas their liues should not bee deare vnto them vnto the death for the furthering of the gospell their liues and liuelyhoodes are so deare vnto them that to saue them they hinder the gospell Let this be our rule the Lord turnneth the persecutions of his Saints to the furthering of the gospell therefore in persecutions and troubles we may not faint or slide backe Againe beloued this may teach you not to doubt of the truth or to dislike of the professors of the truth because they are disgraced persecuted and cruelly entreated Yee shall not want enough that will insult ouer them in their troubles that will tell you they are odious men and meâ— vnto whom such sufferings and troubles most iustly do befall and so cunningly will labour to discredite the truth which they professe But be not deceaued Whatsoeuer of this kinde can bee said no doubt was spoken vpon Paules bands and troubles so to discredite the gospell which hee preached And it cannot be but that the world should hate and persecute and reuile the children of the light because they loue darkenesse better then light But howsoeuer the world hate them and whatsoeuer it practiseth against them the Lord shall turne all their sufferings and their wrongs to the furthering of the gospell Let not therefore the persecutions and troubles of Gods Saints bee any argument against the truth but rather for the truth and rather let them cause vs to like then to dislike theÌ„ It is Satans arte to turne their troubles to the slaunder of them and of the truth but the Lord turneth them to the furtherance of the gospell and of their reckoning in the day of Christ And let this be spoken touching this which is the maine poynt principally to be noted in these words The next thing which I note is that the Apostle in his proofe that his bands were turned rather to the furthering of the gospell then the hindering saith that his bands in Christ .i. which he sustained for Christ his sake were famous throughout all the iudgement Hall and in all other places Whereby he meaneth that by occasion of his bands Christ and his gospell came to be knowen and to be belieued both in the Emperours Court and in the Citie of Rome and in many other countries Which as it sheweth a notable fruite and effect of the persecution of gods Saints namely the propagation of the gospell which falleth in with the former obseruation So farther hence I do obserue the power of God to raise vp a Church vnto himselfe where he will and by what meanes he will in Kings courts in great Cities Countries where the gospell is scant heard of or little regarded there hee can if hee will euen by the bands of his Saints raise vp a Church vnto himselfe No place so prophane so farre without God in the world but if â—e will haue his name there called vpon there it shall be calâ—ed vpon Rome at that time it is likely was as heathenish 〈◊〉 now it is superstitious Nero his Court it is like was then â—s prophane and as far without God in the world as might â—e and the Countries thereabout it is like had not so much 〈◊〉 heard of Iesus nor knew what the gospell meant Yet â—ere the Lord would haue his Church and therefore hee â—aith vnto Paul Be of good courage Paul Act. 23.11 for as thou hast testiâ—ied of mee in Hierusalem so must thou beare witnesse also at Rome Here the purpose of God was reuealed and according to this purpose he brought Paul to Rome and euen by his bands there begat Children vnto himselfe in Neroes Court in the Citie of Rome and in the Countries there aâ—out Elisha may send his seruant with his staffe and the Shunamites Sonne not be raised but if the Lord send his seruant whither he will a Church shall be raised to the honour of his name by what meanes he will for he can do what he will and what meanes he listeth he vseth to do his will Let no man then measure the Lord by himselfe If hee send thee whom he hath called to the worke of his ministerie to the Princes Court or to the great Citie goe when he sendeth thee and feare not thy weakenesse but remember his strength that sendeth thee If thou goe thither bound with a chaine for the gospels sake euen by thy chaine thou shalt so preach vnto their hearts that thou shalt gaine children in the faith As it is all one with him to saue with many or with few so it is all one with him to gather his church by this or that meanes which pleaseth him best Whatsoeuer be thy weakenesse hee will perfect his strength in thy weakenesse Onely bee of good courage and thou shalt see the power of the Lord. Againe let no man thinke any place so prophane but that the Lord may haue his Church there Kings Courts are coÌ„monly not the best pride pleasure ease abundance of all things commonly choakes the word therein so that it is vnfruitfull Nay saith Amaziah to Amos Amos 7.13 prophesie no more at Bethell for it is the Kings Chappell and it is the Kings Court. In great Cities likewise sinnes most commonly rage and reigne No lewdnesse or wickednesse so grieuous and abhominable but there it is so rise that it ouerfloweth all Yet in these places the Lord hath his Church euen those that know him and belieue in his holy name Euen in Iezabels Court
then to build the Church of God how shall we brooke to heare such how shall we loue or like such how shall we take ioy or comfort in such Wherevnto 1. I answer out of the rule of charitie that because we know not who doe so preach Christ therefore we are to presume the best of them whom we heare The Lord only knoweth the hearts of men and the purposes and intents of their hearts Who art thou then that iudgest he standeth or falleth to his owne master 2. I answer out of the Apostle iâ— this place that if Christ Iesus be truely and soundly preached we are to take great ioy and comfort therein and willingly gladly to heare them that deliuer the truth soundâ—â— with what minde soeuer and to what end soeuer it is that â—â—y doe speake the word That is for them to looke vnto 〈◊〉 for vs to ioy in the other Hence then I obserue that that â—â—â—ister and preacher of the word is gladly and ioyfully to â—â—eard that preacheth Christ and the doctrine of the goâ—â—â—l soundly and truely with what minde soeuer vpon â—â—â—t motiue soeuer or to what end soeuer he preach Christ 〈◊〉 his gospell To which purpose also Mat. 23.3 is that of our Sauiâ—â— where he willeth to hearken vnto the Scribes and Phaâ—â—es sitting in Moses seate whereby he meaneth that the â—â—ctrine which the Scribes and Pharisies deliuered faithfulâ—â—â—ut of Moses was gladly to bee receaued howsoeuer in â—â—â—ir actions and liues they were iustly to be noted And 〈◊〉 reason is because the word is the Lords which they â—â—â—g with what minde soeuer they bring it or how vitious â—â—ad soeuer they bee that bring it And tell I pray you â—â—ch of you would much looke at the minde or affection â—â—he messenger towards you or other qualities in him â—â—ch should bring you a bill signed from the Prince for â—â—e pension or liuing for you If he should faithfully deliâ—â— the bill from the Prince vnto you would ye not ioyfulâ—â—â—eceaue it How much more gladly then and ioyfully â—â—ght yee to receaue the word of the Lord wherein is your 〈◊〉 when it is faithfully deliuered from the Prince of Heaâ—â—â— and Earth with whatsoeuer minde and affection the â—â—nister thereof deliuer it If Christ crucified be preached â—â—e holy word of life be truely and soundly deliuered this â—â—uld so warme our hearts and glad our soules that other â—â—ngs whatsoeuer should not greatly trouble vs. This then first serueth for the confutation of their erâ—â—r that cut themselues from vs so that they neither will â—â—re the word of vs nor communicate in the Sacrament â—â—â—h vs because of some defects in our Church because of â—â—e blemishes in vs. For I demaund is the word of truth â—â—ely taught with vs are the Sacraments rightly adminiâ—â—â—d with vs doe we labour amongst our people with vncorrupt doctrine Then surely if there were the same miâ—â— in them that was in the Apostle they would so reioyce 〈◊〉 this that they would brooke all things the better for thâ—â— If we be defiled in our minds or in our liues euery thinâ— that we touch is likewise defiled What to you Nay but to vs. The word that we preach shall saue you and thâ— Sacraments which wee administer shall profite you hoâ— fruitfull or vnfruitfull soeuer they be vnto vs. Secondly this serueth for the reproofe of them that 〈◊〉 cutting themselues from vs yet cannot brooke to heare thâ— word of such of vs as they thinke haue gauled them anâ— spoken the word with an hard minde towards them Fâ—â— thus commonly it is said he is a good Preacher he deliueâ— good and sound doctrine he teacheth the word faithfullâ— but in his Sermons I see hee saith many things vpon a stomacke against mee with a minde to girde mee and of pâ—â—pose to note and brand me before all the people and theâ—â—fore I caÌ„not brooke to heare him I take no comfort in tâ—â— hearing of him But Paul was of another minde for thougâ— there were that preached Christ of a badde minde towarâ— him through enuie and strife touching him and of puâ—pose to adde affliction to his bands yet that Christ was preâ—ched that gladed him that reioyced his heart And 〈◊〉 would it each of vs if we were so singly and sincerely afâ—â—cted towards the gospell as hee was whatsoeuer minde thâ— Preacher carried towards vs yet would we most gladly anâ— ioyfully heare the word at his mouth It were indeede bâ—â— of all if they that speake the word were as in doctrine 〈◊〉 in life vncorrupt and that they spake of a good minde alwaies and vpon loue But if they preach Christ soundly and truely we are not so much to be troubled what their affection or what their life be If persecution should come then wee would bee glad if wee might heare the word preached and not curiously looke with what minde it were deliuered Seeing the word and the worth and price thereoâ— is the same now let vs with the Apostle reioyce and be glaâ— if Christ bee preached whether it bee vnder a pretence oâ— sincereâ—y LECTVRE XV. PHILIP I. Verse 19. For I know that this shall turne to my saluation through your prayer and by the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ 20. As I feruently looke for and hope that in nothing I shall be ashamed but that with all confidence as alwaies so now Christ shall bee magnified in my bodie whether it be by life or by death NOw followeth the latter part of the Apostles narration wherein hee tells the Philippians what successe he hoped his bands and the practises of those brethren which imagined mischiefe against him should haue And the summe of it is that he certainely â—oped and knew that his bands and all the practises of the â—icked against him should turne to his saluation and to â—heir good and comfort by his comming againe vnto them â—irst then the Apostle setteth down the proposition or main â—oynt for his hope hereafter in these words For I know c. Secondly he setteth downe the meanes whereby this shall â—ome to passe namely through the prayer of the Philippians by the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ and according â—o his owne faith and hope in these words Through your â—rayer c. And thirdly he explicateth what saluatioÌ„ he hopeth for and assureth himselfe of by these meanes as first the saluation of his soule in that by these means he hopeth â—hat in nothing he shall be ashamed but that with all confidence Christ shall be magnified in his bodie whether it be by life or by death in these words That in nothing c. And secondly the saluatioÌ„ or deliuerance of his bodie out of prison to their good comfort in vers 25. 26. For the meaning in general theÌ„ of these words it is as if the Apostle had thus said they by preaching Christ suppose to adde affliction to my bands that when Nero shall heare that so many preach
Christ and that so much strife is among them 〈◊〉 as the chiefe man and maintainer of that way may either be forced to desist from preaching of Christ and so bring a shame on my selfe or else may be put to death But I know that this which they practise against me shall through your prayer and by the helpe of Gods spirit and according to my certaine expectation hope turne to my saluation euen to the saluation of my soule because of my confident constancie in the defence of the Gospell whether it bee by life or by death and to the saluation and deliuerance of my bodie out of prison so that neither shall I bee put to shame for leauing the defence of the Gospell nor put to death for standing in the defence of the Gospell This I take to be the order and meaning of these words in generall Now it wiâ—â— be needfull that yet a little more perticularly we sift and examine the meaning of them For I know c. These words ye see containe in them a reason of something that went before Before the Apostle had said 〈◊〉 Christ be preached whether it be vnder a pretence or sincerely I therein ioy yea and will ioy Will ioy why Fâ—â— I know that this c. I know how euen by the reuelatioÌ„ of the spirit and by warrant out of the word What did he know I know saith he that this this what euen that this chaine wherewith I am bound and this practise of some brethreâ— in the Lord to bring me to shame by leauing the defence oâ— the gospell or to bring me to death if I stand in the defence of the Gospell I know saith he that this shall turne to my saluation Now what is meant by saluation all doe not agree Some thinke hee meaneth thereby his bodily deliuerance out of prison as the word is often vsed for a bodily deliuerance Act. 7.25 as where it is said of Moses That he supposed that be brethren would haue vnderstood that God by his hand would haue giuen theÌ„ deliuerance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as here it is said and ofteâ— elsewhere Others thinke hee meaneth the saluation of hâ—â— soule in the day of Christ as the word is most of all vsed â—â—t I thinke the Apostle may be vnderstoode to speake of â—â—th whether we consider the opposition betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—â—d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the matter of the Philippians prayer For â—â—at was the affliction which they supposed to adde vnto 〈◊〉 bands Euen this that he as the chiefe by the threats 〈◊〉 Nero should be forced to leaue the defence of the gospel â—his shame and the hazard of his soule or if hee should â—â—nd in the defence of the Gospell should be deliuered vnâ—â— death Now in opposition to this he saith that whatsoeâ—â—r they supposed hee knoweth that this euen this their â—â—actise against his constancie or his life should turne to his â—â—luation euen the saluation of his soule through his conâ—â—ncie in the defence of the Gospell so that in nothing hee â—ould be ashamed c. And likewise to the saluation and â—eliuerance of his body out of prison quite otherwise then â—â—ey had intended And againe the Philippians prayer no â—oubt was for both these euen that hee might abide conâ—â—ant so that in nothing he might be ashamed and that hee â—ight be deliuered from the mouth of the Lyon And for â—hese causes I vnderstand saluation in this place both of â—oule and bodie in such sort as hath beene said I know that â—his shall turne to my saluation How by what meanes first â—hrough their prayer praying for his constancie and deliâ—arance Secondly By the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ which should be giuen vnto his seruant to helpe him euery way against all practises And thirdly Rom. 8.19 according to his ferâ—ent desire for so the word is translated or according to his â—arnest expectation and hope whereof he should surely not â—e deceaued I know saith hee that by these meanes this â—hall turne to my saluation How to his saluation by these meanes that is in that thus it should come to passe that in nothing pertaining to the defence of the Gospell he should bee ashamed but that with all confidence and liberty to speake in the defence thereof as alwaies so now where hee strengtheneth his hope by his experience Christ should be magnified and honoured in his body whether hee should liue by preaching the gospell or should die by sealing it with his bloud Wherevpon he signifieth his owne indifferency to either life or death and the conueniencie of his life in respect of them and then he tells them how this shall turne to his saluation in the deliuerance of his bodie out of prison And thus much for the opening of the meaning of these words in particular which as yee see is somewhat intricate and obscure Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which I note is in the maine proposition in that the Apostle saith that he knoweth that this casting of him into prison and this practising against him being in prison shall turne to his saluation not onely of his bodie by deliuerance out of prison but of his soule because of his constancie in the defence of the Gospell Whence I obserue what fruit the godly may assure themselues shall follow vpon their sufferings and wrongs euen their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus For though the Apostle might know this some other way then now the godly can euen by the reuelation of the spirit as no doubt he did know of his deliuerance out of prison yet may the godly thus farre goe with the Apostle and say I know that my sufferings and wrongs shall turne to my saluation in the day of Christ Iesus But how shall they know this or assure themselues of this Euen because the Holy Ghost hath said Rom. 8.28 that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God In which place amongst many other arguments for the comfort of the godly against afflictions and troubles he vseth this drawne from the prouidence of God who so wisely ordereth and disposeth all things that eueâ— the crosses and afflictions of his children worke for the good of his children euen their best good their saluation Be it then tribulation persecution famine nakednes sword imprisonment or what crosse soeuer that doe presse vs we know that all things euen all crosses and calamities worke together for the best vnto them that loue God so that if we loue God we neede not shrinke at all these or any such like but certainely know that they shall turne to our saluaâ—ion More plaine it may be to this purpose will be thought â—hat of the Apostle where he saith Rom. 8.7 2 Tim 2.12 that if we suffer with Christ we shall also be glorified with Christ and againe if
such power with God And â—herefore ye see how often the Apostle requesteth the praiâ—rs of the Church for him as Ephes 6.18 Colossi 4.3 â— Thes 3.1 And in his Epistle to Philemon there hee proâ—esseth as here he doth that he trusteth through their prayâ—rs to be giuen vnto them by deliuerance out of his bands â—herein commending himselfe to their prayers A good lesson for vs to stirre vs vp vnto publique and priuate prayer both for our selues and for others seeing they are so powerfull with God as to bring his blessings and graces both vpon our selues and vpon others And this lesson is as needfull as it is good especially in this our day wherein there is such neglect both of publique and priuate prayer vnto the Lord. Priuate praier so rare that if it be vsed by any it is noted by many and they straight way censured as thinking themselues more holy then other men And publique prayer so little regarded by some that verie seldome they are present with the congregation in publique prayer I cannot stand of it Only I say he that neglecteth the meanes vnto grace he shall neuer finde grace Secondly hence I obserue a dutie of the Church in publique prayer which is to pray for the afflicted members of Christ Iesuâ— for the Apostle in saying that he knew that this should turne to his saluation through their praiers therin stirreth them to pray for him And see the points wherein the Church is to commend them in their prayers vnto God As first that the Lord may turne their affliction and trouble to their saluation Secondly that hee will helpe them by his holy spirit in euerie needefull time of trouble Thirdly that they may so stand in the defence of the truth of Christ Iesus that in nothing they may bee ashamed Fourthly that the Lord will strentghen them with strong faith and hope in him Fiftly that Christ may be glorified in their body whether it bee by life or death Thus the Church should pray and thus the afflicted should desire the Church to pray LECTVRE XVI PHILIP I. Verse 19. And by the helpe of the holy spirit of Iesus Christ 20. As I feruently looke for and hope that in nothing I shall bee ashamed but that with all confidence as alwaies so now Christ shall bee magnified in my bodie whether it bee by life or by death ONe thing hence I obserue which is that not for our prayers or for the praiers of the Church for vs but through our praiers and through the praiers of the Church for vs the Lord giueth his grace vnto vs. And therefore the Apostle saith Vers 22. I know that this shall turne to my saluation through your prayers not for your praier And to Philemon I trust through your prayers I shall be giuen vnto you Neither doe wee euer reade that for our prayers as for the merit and worth of them any grace is giuen vnto any Neither doe I build this note vpon this ground as if because it is said through therefore it cannot be for our prasyers For I know that we are saued through Iesus Christ and yet for Iesus Christ euen for his merits sake so that the phrase barely considered canot inferre the note but hereon it is builded taht it is so said through that neither euer it is nor can be said that for our praiers any grace 〈◊〉 giuen vnto vs. For not for our praiers sake not for the â—erit and worth of our praiers doth the Lord heare vs and â—rant vs our requests but for the promise sake which of his â—wne free grace he hath made vnto our praiers He hath â—assed his promise Mat 21.22 that whatsoeuer we shall aske in praier in â—is name if we beleeue we shall receiue it and he hath bidden â—s aske and we shall receiue seeke and we shall finde Mat. 7.7 knocke and â—e shall be opened vnto vs. Because then he hath promised grace vnto our praiers he is intreated for grace through our praiers Aske and haue first aske and then haue and â—he better beggers the greater getters For it is not with the Lord as with vs we say a great begger would haue a good â—ay saier and vnto whom but euen now we haue giuen wee loue not that they should by and by come againe and begge of vs. But I say it is not so with the Lord but of the greatest begger he is most intreated and the oftner wee come a begging to him the more welcome we are vnto him for he loues to be intreated and being intreated he promiseth to giue and so through our praiers he giues euen for his promise sake but not for our praiers sake for they when they are best are so full of imperfections that they merit nothing but to be reiected Seldome but we are troubled with wandring by-thoughts often we pray for things and against things without submitting of our wills vnto the Lords will often we pray not in faith towards God often not in loue towards our brethren often coldly often hypocritically and when not so but that our praiers might iustly be turned into sinne vnto vs Causes therefore they are not for which the Lord bestoweth any graces vpon vs but meanes onely through which we receiue graces needfull for vs for the promise sake made in Christ Iesus Farre be it therefore from vs to stand vpon the merit of our praiers as if for our praiers sake we deserued any grace to be bestowed vpon vs. Let vs as we ought powre out feruent praiers vnto the Lord in faith and in Christ his name and assure we our selues we shall be heard But withall let vs know that it is for his promise sake made vnto our praiers and for his Christ his sake which offereth vp our praiers whatsoeuer be our state and place let vs not slacke this seruice neither let vs presume vpon any merit by this seruice If we lift vp pure hands vnto the Lord in his Temple in our houses or in our chambers he will heare vs though not for our praiers yet through our praiers he will be intreated of vs. Let it be enough for vs that he will heare vs and let this most of all glad vs that for his Christ his sake and for his promise sake he will heare vs. And let this suffice to be spoken touching the first meanes in particular that through our praiers and the praiers of the Church for vs all things worke together for the best vnto so many of vs aâ— loue God and are in Christ Iesus The next meanes whereof the Apostle speaketh is the helpe of the spirit of Christ Iesus whereby he saith he knew that this should turne vnto his saluation I know c. Where the spirit is called the spirit of Iesus Christ as because of his proceeding from the Sonne so because of his dwelling in him in all fullnes as also because Christ sendeth him into our hearts and by him worketh his will in
Gospell he should be ashamed but that with all confidence c. The first thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that he hopeth that in nothing he shall be ashamed .i. that shame shall neuer befall him for leauing the defence of the Gospell Whence I obserue both that it is a shame to leaue the defence of the Gospell and that a godly care in this behalfe is needfull in euery Christian that this shame may neuer befall him Which care and regard of which shame how litle it is reckoned of in these our daies doth too too much appeare by the number of shamelesse Apostataes and back sliders which harkning vnto the serpent eat of the forbidden fruit which opening their eares to that enchanting whore drinke themselues drunke with the cup of her fornications and forsake the truth of Christ Iesus But let vs hearken to the Apostle Heb. 10.23 and let vs hold fast the profession of our hope Doe we hope in Iesus Christ Doe we hope that in nothing touching the profession of the truth of Christ â—esus we shall be ashamed Let vs hold fast this hope and â—et vs pray that this hope may continually be confirmed in â—s and that according to this hope we may stand fast vntill â—he day of Christ Iesus The second thing which I note is that the Apostle saith â—hat hee hopeth that with all confidence and liberty to â—peake in the defence of the Gospel Christ shall be magniâ—ied and honored in his body whether it be by life that hee â—iue and preach the Gospell or by death that he be put to â—eath and seale the Gospell with his bloud Whence I obâ—erue another godly care needfull in euery Christian which â—s that God may be glorified in him whether he liue or die Glorifie God saith the Apostle in your body and in your spirit 1 Cor. 6.20 â—or they are Gods Where the Apostle by way of exhortaâ—ion commendeth this dutie vnto euery one of vs that we glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits by conâ—orming our whole man in all obedience vnto his will And why for both our bodies and our spirits they are Gods and â—hey are bought for a price by him that hath died for both â—hat wee should not henceforth in either liue vnto our selues but in both vnto his glory which died for vs and â—ose againe And let this be enough to warne vs to beware of dishonoring God in our bodies or in our soules either by shrinkâ—ng from a good profession or by giuing our members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto any kinde of sin to serue â—t in the lusts thereof Neither let vs be so besotted as to â—hinke that we are not as well to be sanctified in our bodies â—s in our soules or that God is not as well to be glorified in our bodies as in our soules but let vs know that we are to be sanctified throughout in our spirit soule and body that God is to be glorified in our whole spirit and soule and body Let this therefore be our care that God at all be not dishonored by vs but that in our whole man hee may bee honored The last thing which here I note is how the Apostle was confirmed and strengthned in these his hopes and that was by his owne experience for he hoped that as alwaies 〈◊〉 now Whence I obserue how the hope of a Christian is nourished and increased It is begun and grounded vpon Gods promises made in Christ Iesus but it is strengthned and increased by obseruation of the Lord his goodnes toward vs in our owne experience So our Apostle also witnesseth Rom. 5.4 where he saith that tribulation bringeth forth patience and patience experience and experience hope .i. experience of the Lord his helpe in troubles confirmeth and strengthneth our hope in the Lord. Ye know the saying of Daâ—id The Lord said he that deliuered me out of the pawâ— of the Lion 1 Sam 17.37 and out of the paw of the Beare he will deliuer me out of the hand of this Philistim This should teach vs to obserue the mercies of the Lord toward vs and not to suffer them to slip out of our minde and thus to reason with our selues as alwaies the Lord hath beene good to vs so now he will LECTVRE XVII Verse 21. For Christ is to me both in life and in death aduantage NOw then that the Apostle had signified his hope that Christ should be magnified in his bodie and had added whether it were by life or by death implying that it was all one to him so that Christ were magnified in his body whether it were by life or by death he yeeldeth a reason thereof saying For Christ is to me c. as if he should haue said I heartily looke for and hope that Christ shall be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death and so that Christ be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death all is one to â—â—e for Christ is to me c. .i. whether I liue or die Christ iâ—â—o me aduantage If I liue and Christ be magnified in my â—ody by preaching the Gospell and walking in his waies â—â—erein I count I haue great gaine and aduantage and if I â—ie now in my bands and Christ be magnified in my body â—y my constancie in the defence of the gospell and in suffeâ—ing for the gospels sake herein also I count I haue great â—aine and aduantage so that if Christ be magnified in my â—odie it is all one to me whether it be by life or by death â—ecause which so euer fall Christ and his glory is the thing which I count my vantage and gaine His glory by me is â—y glory the increase of his kingdom by me is the crowne â—f my reioycing the honor of his name by me whether it â—e by my life or by my death is to me in mine account a â—reat gaine Thus then I resolue the Apostles reason Christ and his glory is to me of that reckoning and regard â—hat whether he be glorified in my life or in my death I â—ount it a great gaine vnto me therefore it is all one to â—e whether he be glorified in my bodie by my life or by â—y death This sense and meaning of these words I folâ—ow both because being a reason of the former words iâ—â—hus best concludeth them in my iudgement as also beâ—ause the words themselues in the originall may very well â—arie this meaning if we vnderstand an ellipsis of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is not vnvsuall Neither is this meaning of these worde vnsoâ—ting with â—he words that follow For hauing said that Christ and his glory was vnto him and in his account aswell in death as in â—ife euen both in death and in life an aduantage and gaine â—pon that occasion by a litle digression he first moueth the â—oubt whether were better for him to chuse
life or death â—f he should chuse the one vers 22. and secondly answeâ—eth that he knoweth not what to chuse but in this choise â—s in a strait betwixt two and thirdly setteth downe the reasons why the choise is so hard as 1. in respect of himselfe it were better for him to chuse death vers 23. and 2. in respect of them it were better that he chose life vers 14. Here is then the strait whether for his owne greater good he were now to chuse death or for their greater good hâ— were to chuse longer life This I take to be the order and meaning of these words generally thus farre Now let vâ— see what obseruations we may gather hence for our fartheâ— vse and instruction The first thing then which here I note is the reason wherefore the Apostle was so indifferent either vnto life or death which so euer God might be glorified by and it was because whether he liued or died if by either death or life he might gaine glory vnto Christ vnto him did accrew vantage enough Whence I obserue how a Christian becommeth indifferent vnto either life or death and that is thus if Christ be vnto him both in life and in death aduantage if he seeke no other gaine but this that Christ may be glorified in his body then he is indifferent vnto whatsoeuer it is whereby Christ may be glorified be it life or death This was it that made those three children mentioned in Daniel so indifferent either vnto life or death For when Nebuchadnezzar had called them and thundred out cruell threatnings against them if they should not worship the golden image that he had set vp Dan. 3.16.17.18 they said vnto him O Nebuchadnezzar we are not carefull to answer thee in this matter Behold our God whom we serue is able to deliuer vs from the hote fiery fornace c. In which their answer they plainely shew that it was not life or death that they stood vpon but it was the glory of their God If God should deliuer them from death to his farther glory by their life they were willing to liue and againe if he should deliuer them vp vnto death to his further glory by their death they were also willing to die Life and death was indifferent to them by whether soeuer God would be glorified in them because the glory of God was all that they sought in life or in death The same is to be said of all those godly Martyrs that are dead in the Lord for the testimonie of a good conscience and for the defence of the truth of Christ Iesus to the shedding of their bloud They were willing no doubt to haue liued and they â—re willing also to die euen very indifferent vnto either 〈◊〉 or death And how so that they were indifferent vnto â—â—her Because if God were glorified in them whether it â—â—re by life or by death that was comfort enough ioy â—â—ough and gaine enough vnto them If they might gaine â—rie vnto God thereby came death or came life either â—â—s welcome vnto them And in so many of gods children â—here is this indifferencie vnto either life or death thus â—commeth to passe because of the aduantage which they â—â—ckon vpon by Gods glorie because as either life or death â—akes for Gods glory so they embrace either life if therâ—â— God may be more glorified and death if thereby God â—ay be more glorified Let this then teach vs euen so many of vs as feele not in â—â—r selues this indifferencie vnto either life or death to â—â—oke into the cause why it is that we are not indifferent vnâ—â— either And surely if we be not too partially affected toâ—ards our selues we shall finde that it is because this is the â—ast reckoning with vs that Christ be glorified in our boâ—â—es The pleasures and sorrowes of life and the terrors of â—eath these be the things that so affect vs that wee are not â—â—different vnto either but so heart set on the one that wee â—â—nnot brooke to heare of the other If as Iob speaketh Iob 21.8.9.10 â—ur seede bee stablished in our sight with vs and our generation â—â—fore our eyes if our houses be peaceable without feare and the â—â—od of God bee not vpon vs if our bullockes gender and faile not â—nd our Cowe calue and cast not her calfe If wee spend our â—ayes in wealth and haue all things at our desire then doe â—e so dote vpon these things that wee say with the foole in â—he Gospell Soule Luc. 12.19 thou hast much goods layd vp in store for â—any yeares liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime And â—uch a reckoning we make vpon the honors and pleasures commodities of this life that we could be content to liue with them euer but cannot abide to depart froÌ„ them Again â—f the rod of the Lord bee vpon vs and his countenance â—eeme to be turned away from vs if we be troubled on euery side with fightings without and terrors within if wee bâ— crossed in our substance and goods in our wife and chiâ—dren or in our owne bodies if wee bee in trouble sorroâ— neede sicknesse or other aduersitie if we be tryed by mockings and scornings by bonds and imprisonment then oâ—â— the other side we are so daunted with those things that wâ—â— are wearie of our liues and with Iob in his extremitie we câ—â— out Iob 3.11.12 and say Why dyed I not in the birth or why dyed I not whâ—â— I came out of the wombe 6.9.7.15 Why did the knees preuent me 〈◊〉 why did I sucke the breast O that God would destroy mee thâ— he would let his hand go and cut me off my soule chooseth rathâ—â— to be strangled and to dye then to be in my bones Yea and many times like vnto Achitophell and Iudas wee become our owne butchers One sort can heare of nothing but life and another sort wish nothing but death very fewe of vs that are indifferently affected to either life or death and all because we minde earthly things The preferments and pleasures and commodities of this life they are our aduantage and gaine If our desires bee filled with them then wee are nothing indifferent vnto death but all our delight is set oâ—â— life But if wee lacke them and instead thereof haue our drinke mingled with weeping then are we nothing indifferent vnto life but all our desire is of death and would God we were dead would God we were dead As for the glorie of God it neuer comes into our thoughts neither doe wee euer make account of life or of death as they doe make for the glory of the Lord for if we did then would we be indifferent vnto either as either should make for the glory of the Lord and not run vpon the one as carnall respects or terrors of death should moue vs. Well now that wee know these things let vs thinke or these things Let vs not set our hearts
on life for the loue of any earthly thing whatsoeuer neither let vs wish death for any thing of this life which wee want or for any crosse of this life which we suffer but let vs be indifferent vnto either as either may make for the glorie of Christ Iesus Let the glorie of Christ Iesus be all the vantage and gaine that wee make reckoning vpon either in life or in death and let it be â—â—â—h a vantage and gaine vnto vs if he be glorified in vs â—â—â—t we make no reckoning of it whether it be by our life â—â—y our death so that he be glorified in vs. Let his glory â—our glory his kingdome our kingdome and so let life â—eath be welcome vnto vs as thereby glory is gained vnâ—â— Christ Iesus Let vs set this downe with our selues to gloâ—â—e Christ Iesus in our mortall bodies and let vs not care â—â—ether it be by life or by death and that vpon this reckoâ—â—â—g that Christ is vnto vs in life and death aduantage Now to descend vnto the particulars the second thing â—â—ich here I note is that the Apostle saith that Christ is vnto 〈◊〉 in life aduantage Whereby he meaneth that if he liue â—â—d through life glorifie God in his bodie by preaching the â—â—spell of Christ Iesus and walking in his waies euen this â—â—rifying of Christ in his bodie by his life is vnto him adâ—â—ntage euen such an aduantage as that this only he counâ—â—â— his life if he glorifie God in this life Whence I obserue â—â—at vnto a Christian should be the greatest gaine of his 〈◊〉 which he should seeke and whereunto he should bend â—â—â—selfe in his whole life and that is the glory of Christ Ieâ—â—â— by a faithfull walking in the waies of his calling and by â—â—uiding for things honest before the Lord and before all â—â—â—n The glorifying of Christ in his bodie by liuing to his â—â—â—ry should seeme such a gaine vnto him as that all other â—â—â—ngs in his life should seeme but losse vnto him Whereâ—â—on it is that the Prophets so often remember vs that we â—â—re created formed and made for the Lord his glory Esay 43.7 â—â—â—t our blessed Sauiour exhorteth vs saying Mat. 5.16 Let your light 〈◊〉 shine before men that they may see your good works glorifie â—â—r father which is in heauen that our holy Apostle likeâ—â—se exhorteth vs saying Whether yee eat or drinke 1 Cor. 10.31 or whatâ—â—uer yee doe doe all to the glory of God Which places shew â—â—ainely thus much that the thing which wee are to seeke â—â—d whereunto we are to bend our selues in our whole life 〈◊〉 â—he glory of God euen that he may be glorified in our â—ortall bodies And the reasons are cleare for first the end wherefore we were created and made was as euen now we heard out of the Prophet the glorie of God that hee might shew his glory in vs and that we againe might glorifie him in the land of the liuing Secondly wee are not our owne but wee are bought for a price and therefore as the Apostle maketh the argument 1 Cor. 6.20 we must glorifie God euen him whose we are in our bodies and in our spirits henceforth we must not liue vnto our selues but vnto him and his glorie That dyed for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification Gods glorie that must bee the bent of our whole life and the vantage that we must seeke while we are at home in the body Now if yee aske how we are to glorifie God in our life I answer by walking faithfully in the waies of our calling whatsoeuer our calling be by keeping our vessels holy vnto the Lord and pure from all filthinesse of corruption by conforming our wills in all obedience vnto his will and by liuing soberly and righteously and godly in this present world All which our Apostle comprehendeth in a conuersation 1 Pet. 2.12 which becommeth the gospel of Christ And Peter in an honest conuersation where he saith Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good works which they shall see glorifie God in the day of visitation That God may be glorified by vs this is a poynt which we must looke vnto And how may this be by hauing our conuersation honest that is by so walking and liuing as before was mentioned This then should teach vs so to looke vnto our wayes in our whole life that in nothing the Lord be dishonoured by vs. For if the glorie of God should be vnto vs the greatest gaine of our life while we liue herein the body then should we in all things seeke it and by no meanes doe any thing which may be to the impairing of it But doe wee in our whole life seeke the glory of our God as our greatest gaine Doe wee in nothing dishonour our God throughout our whole life If euery man should but looke how faithfully he walketh in the waies of his calling the minister the Lawyer the Physition the Souldier the Tradesman the Merchant the Countrie-man how carefull each of them in their calling are that God may be glorified by them if euery man shall but looke how watchfull he is ouer his owne body that it be not defiled with the corruptions which are in the world through lust what a conscience he maketh of all his waies that they bee framed in all obedience vnto Gods will and how desirous he is to leade a sober a righteous and a godly life in this present world if I say euery man shall but looke into himselfe and search and see how the case standeth with him touching each of these things each man shal finde in himselfe so many things whereby God is dishonoured as that I neede not to presse them to the shame of all that heare them Beloued the thing is too lamentable and too true if we will confesse a truth that whom in our whole life by all meanes we should glorifie against him our whole life is a continuall rebellion For what sin is it whereof if we dulie examine our selues we may not finde our selues guilty Looke vnto the first table Doe wee not trust vnto vncertaine riches and giue much honour to others which is due vnto God alone and so make other Gods vnto our selues besides him Doe not many in the worship of God vse superstitious rites and will-worships which God neuer commanded and so sinne against the second Commandement Doe wee not often abuse the name of God in periuries in blasphemous oaths in speaking of him lightly and vnreuerently and so take his name in vaine Doe wee not prophane the holy Sabbath many of vs with bodily labour on that day many with riotous banquetting on that day many with vnlawfull gaming on that day and most of vs with neglect of such holy duties as on that day were to be performed Looke also vnto the second Table Doe we not neglect nay
contemne our Superiours and sometimes euen make rebellion against them Doe wee not often murther the innocent without a cause if not in his life yet in his credite and name and in a cruell spight against him Doe we not often steale from our brethen by false weights and measures by selling naughty wares by bribes and extortion by symonie and vsurie by deceitfull and wrongfull dealing Doe we not often lye one vnto another and so smother the truth that it can neuer come to light Doe wee not abound with sinnefull lusts inordinate affections vngodly desires and vnruly motions True it is which the Prophet saith that by lying Hos 4.2 and swearing and killing and stealing and whoring we breake out and bloud toucheth bloud Shall I say all in a word Christ is not to vs in life aduantage but rather Christ is vnto vs in life a losse His glorie we count not our glorie but rather we count all the time lost that is not spent in the things which tend nothing to his glorie I wish my words might iustly be reproued Beloued it is enough that we haue spent the time past of our life in vngodlines vnrighteousnes it is enough that hitherto we haue not glorified God in our mortall bodies as we ought Let vs hereafter make streight steps vnto the Lord and let vs liue vnto his glorie in whose glorie is our life Let vs so make account that wee liue if wee liue to his glorie and whatsoeuer others count their gaine let vs count his glorie our greatest gaine The third thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that Christ is vnto him in death aduantage Whereby he meaneth that if he dye and by his constancie in his death bring glorie vnto Christ this glorifying of Christ by his death is vnto him in his death an aduantage Whence I obserue what vnto a Christian should be the thing wherof he should make reckoning in his death and that is that God be glorified by his death and then if he dye so that in his death God haue his glorie welcome death whensoeuer and whatsoeuer violent or naturall What saith our blessed Sauiour Luc. 22.50 I must saith he be baptized with a baptisme and how am I grieued till it be ended In which words hee shewed his great and earnest desire to die for vs that the Gospell might the sooner be preached throughout the world For hauing before signified that his comming was to preach the gospell which should kindle a fire throughout the world and this fire was alreadie kindled by the preaching of the gospell he signified likewise that before his passion the gospell should not be published throughout the world And therefore that he desired to die was that the Gospell might the sooner bee preached throughout the world Heere then ye see what it was that the sonne of God reckoned vpon his death namely the glorie of God by the publishing of the gospell throughout the world Phil. 2.17 And because he longed after this hee longed after death What also saith our holy Apostle Though saith he I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all Where yee see the Apostle saith that hee would reioyce in death as a vantage vnto him if by his death God might haue this glorie that their faith thereby might bee confirmed The thing then that hee made reckoning of in his death was that God might be glorified thereby and so hee would reioyce in death Semblably wee in death should principally looke at this that our death be to the glorie of the Lord that our death bee as the death of his Saints Ps 116.13 that our death be in the Lord and then we may reioyce and bee glad in it For as the Prophet saith Apoc. 14.13 Right deare and precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of the Saints And as our Sauiour saith Blessed are the dead that dye in the Lord. Hence then we may learne why it is that we are many of vs so vnwilling to dye If persecution arise because of the word and fire and faggot be the portion for vs to drinke it is no need to bid vs to flie but we runne and we turne and turne and turne againe rather then wee will burne If any sicknes seaze vpon vs by and by we so shrinke and are so affraid of death that whatsoeuer physicke by the Physition whatsoeuer cōfort by the Minister be ministred vnto vs yet stil nothing but death death with vs. Euery summō of death is so fearefull vnto vs that if any way wee could wee would shift it off And why is all this but because we count of no vantage in death because Christ is not vnto vs aduantage in death we neuer bethinke our selues shall God be glorified by my death shall the Saints hearts be strengthened by my constancie my patience in my death shall the Christian and quiet repose of my soule in the Lord at my death cause them that behold me to glorifie the Lord But what do we thinke and say I shall die I shall die I shall go downe to the graue and be no more seene the terrors of death are vpon me and who shall deliuer me And thus death triumpheth ouer vs whereas vpon the other cogitations we should triumph ouer death 1 Sam. 25.37 Ye know the storie of Naball of whom it is said that when his wife told him Dauids words his heart died within him and he was like a stone So is it with many of vs when any summons of death come forth for vs our hearts faile and die within vs and we are euen as stones And no meruaile that feare of death should so worke vpon vs when in our death there is nothing to comfort vs. If our hearts were so set on the glorie of the Lord that wee counted that gaine enough vnto vs if any way wee might gaine glory vnto the Lord by life or by death then would wee willingly die whensoeuer our death might be to Gods glorie But setting apart all care of Gods glorie by life or by death we mind onely the pleasures and profites of this life which haue an end in death and therefore are vnwilling to die In the terrors of death then will we not feare death Let mee die the death of the righteous and I will not feare what death can doe vnto me Let Christ Iesus bee glorified by my death and then let death come in fire in sword in famine in pestilence in what terrible sort it can come and I will triumph ouer death Let this mind be in euerie one of vs and so that by our death God bee glorified in vs at what time so euer and in what sort so euer it come let it bee welcome to vs. And let this suffice to bee obserued from these words whence ye see first how we become indifferent vnto either death or life
namely if Christ be vnto vs both in life and in death aduantage Secondly that the vantage whereof we are to make reckoning in our life is that Christ Iesus may bee glorified by our life And thirdly that the vantage whereof we are to make reckoning in our death is that Christ Iesus may be glorified by our death Now vpon this occasion that hee had said that hee was very indifferent vnto either life or death because Christ was vnto him both in life and in death aduantage the Apostle maketh a little digression and disputeth the poynt whether were better for him to choose life or death And first in this verse hee mooueth the doubt and answereth it in these words And whether c. Which words I know are diuersly read but the words bearing well this reading I follow it as both best opening the Apostles meaning and best sorting with that which followeth Now when hee saith Whether to liue in the flesh ye must vnderstand that to liue in the flesh and to liue after the flesh are much different For to liue after the flesh is to follow the filthie lusts of the flesh and to liue in the flesh is onely to liue in this fraile bodie The doubt then is whether to liue in the bodie were profitable for him and what to choose life or death were best for him And the answere is that he knoweth not what to choose life or death Being in his case in prison a man would haue thought this choise would not haue been hard Yet he being in prison saw such comfort in death and such ioy in life that hee knew not which rather to choose And such loue did hee beare towards the Philippians that weighing the great comfort which hee should haue by his death with the great profite which they should haue by his life he knew not what to choose Whence I obserue first the great loue which ought to bee in the Pastor towards his people and the great desire which he ought to haue of their profite and comfort Euen in case of his greatest comfort ioyned with their losse and heauines it should much perplexe him what to choose his or their present comfort Yee know that of Moses Exo. 32.32 where he prayed the Lord either to pardon his people their sinne or to raze him out of the booke of life And that of Paul Rom. 9.3 where hee wished himselfe to bee separated from Christ for his brethren which were his kinsmen according to the flesh They both knew the one that hee could not be razed out of the Booke of life and the other that hee could not bee seperated from Christ onely therein they shewed how greatly Gods glorie in the peoples good And true is that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13.5 that Loue seekes not her owne things but the things of others Whence yet I doe not inferre that the Pastor for loue of his people should in case of his saluation wish his own vtter rection rather then that his people should not be gained vnto Christ But this I say that euen in case of his and their saluation for the loue of his people hee is to be perplexed how soone to wish his saluation by his dissolution because howsoeuer his present comfort should bee gained by his present dissolution yet their saluation should be furthered by his longer continuance in the bodie A poynt which doth not much perplexe many Pastors For too many such there are as neither caring for their own saluation nor their peoples looke onely to fleece them but neuer care what become of them A point which might be much enlarged but not so fitly in this place If the vrging of it might concerne any here I beseech them in the feare of God to thinke further of it with themselues The second thing which here I obserue is this that if we bee at peace with God and keepe faith and a good conscience whatsoeuer our outward state be we haue such comfort and ioy on euery hand that neither we desire to die in respect of the griefes of this life nor to liue in respect of any feare of death The example of our Apostle is proofe enough to this purpose He lay in prison and of the brethren none assisted him but all forsooke him and many practised much against his constancie and against his life so that his outward state was very hard and such that in respect of the griefes of his life he might haue desired death and againe in respect of the feare of death hee might haue desired life Yet euen then such ioy and comfort he found on euery side which way so euer hee lookt to life or death that hee knew not whether of them to choose And where was the reason Though his case were hard yet hee was at peace with God and had faith and a good conscience Farre otherwise it is with many in our daie who see nothing but matter of discontentment and discomfort both in life and in death If either promotion fall not vpon them according to their desire or if crosses fall vpon them otherwise then they desire then they grow male-contented they care not to liue and yet they ioy not in death Such are they that minde earthly things but minde not the things of God Let vs seeke to be at peace with God let vs trust perfectly in Christ Iesus let vs keepe a good conscience in all things and this shall make both life and death comfortable vnto vs. LECTVRE XVIII PHILIP I. Verse 21. And whether to liue in the flesh were profitable for me and what to choose I know not NOw vpon this occasion that hee had said that he was verie indifferent vnto either life or death because Christ was vnto him both in life and in death aduantage The Apostle maketh a little digression and disputeth the poynt whether were better for him to choose life or death And first in this verse hee mooueth the doubt and also answereth it in these words And whether c. And secondly hee bringeth reasons for either part first that in respect of himselfe it were better for him to choose death verse 23. Secondly that in respect of the Philippians it were better that hee chose life verse 24. So that the strait was hard whether for his owne greater good he were now to chuse death or for their greater good he were to chuse longer life The words where the doubt is moued are diuersly read but they bearing well this reading I follow it as both best opening the Apostles meaning and best sorting with that which folâ—oweth The doubt is whether to liue in the flesh or in the bodie were profitable for him and what to chuse life or death but was in a wonderfull strait betweene the two Being in his case in prison a man would haue thought this choise would not haue beene hard Yet he being in prison saw such comfort in death and such ioy in life that he knew
not which rather to chuse And againe such a loue he did beare towards the Philip. that weighing the great comfort which hee should haue by his death with the great profite which they should haue by his life he knew not what to chuse that which should be to his greater comfort or that which should bee to their greater profite Whence first I obserue the great loue which ought to be in the Pastor towards his people and the great desire which he ought to haue of their profite and comfort Euen in case of his greatest comfort ioyned with their losse and heauinesse it should much perplexe him what to chuse his or their present comfort and good Exo. 32.32 Ye know that of Moses where he prayed the Lord either to pardon the people that had sinned or to raze him out of the booke of life and that of Paul Rom 9.3 where hee wished himselfe to be separated from Christ for his brethren which were his kinsmen according to the flesh They both knew the one that he could not bee razed out of ahe booke of life and the other that hee could not be separated from Christ but therein they shewed abundantly how greatly they loued their people and desired their saluation Neither yet doe I here teach that the Pastor for loue of his people should in case of his saluation wish his owne vtter reiection rather then that his people should not be gained vnto Christ But this I say that euen in case of his saluation and theirs for the loue of his people hee should oftentimes bee perplexed how soone to wish his saluation by his dissolution because howsoeuer his present comfort might be gained by his present dissolution yet their saluation may bee furthered by his longer continuance in the bodie A point which doth not ouermuch perplexe many Pastors in our day for too many such there are as neither caring for their owne saluation nor for their peoples looke onely to fleece them but neuer care else what become of them Which point might be much enlarged if the place were conuenient If the pressing of it might concerne any here I beseech them in the feare of the Lord to thinke farther of it with themselues The second thing which hence I obserue is this that if we be at peace with God and keepe faith and a good conscience whatsoeuer our outward state be we haue such comfort and ioy on euery side that neither we desire to die in respect of the griefes of this life nor yet to liue in respect of any feare of death The example of our Apostle is proofe enough to this purpose He lay in prison for the defence of the gospell wherein none of the brethren assisted him but all forsooke him and many practised much against his constancie and against his life so that his outward state was very hard and such that in respect of the griefes of his life hee might haue desired death and againe in respect of the feare of death hee might haue desired life Yet euen then which way so euer he lookt to life or death such ioy and comfort hee saw in both as that neither the griefes of life made him to wish death nor the feare of death made him to wish life And where was the reason Though his case many waies were hard yet was hee at peace with God through Iesus Christ his Lord he was strong in the faith of Christ Iesus whom God set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloud and he had the testimonie of a good conscience that in all simplicitie and godly purenesse he had his conuersation in the world And therefore neâ—ther for the griefe of life nor for the feare of death wished he the one or the other but as either might make more for Gods glory he was indifferent vnto either Farre otherwise it is with many in our day who see no thing but matter of discontentment and discomfort both in life and in death for so it is with many of vs that if either promotion fall not vpon vs according to our desire or if crosses fall vpon vs otherwise then we desire then we grow male contented we take no ioy in our life and sometimes we hasten our owne death And againe many of vs if any way we be summoned vnto death by sicknes by the sword by the pestilence or any other way we so shrugg and shrinke for feare of death that like vnto Nabal if we surmise any danger of death by and by our hearts faint and die within vs 1 Sam. 25.37 and we become like stones No comfort or contentment a great many of vs finde either in death or in life but what through griefe of the one and feare of the other wee are often out of loue with the one and with the other And the reason is plaine for it is because we are not at peace with God nor haue the mysterie of faith in a good conscience We feele no comfort in our God through our reconciliation by Iesus Christ wee want a sound and a liuely faith whereby we should take hold of the promises of God made in Christ Iesus and a bad conscience so troubles vs that all is disquieted within vs. And therefore we finde no comfort or contentment in life or in death but discomfort and discontentment in both Will we then finde comfort and contentment in both whatsoeuer our state outwardly be Let vs labour to be at peace with God let vs trust perfectly in Christ Iesus let vs keep a good conscience in all things and this shall make both life and death comfortable vnto vs whatsoeuer our outward estate be both life and death shall be comfortable vnto vs if we haue peace with God and faith and a good conscience And let this suffice to be obserued from the doubt which the Apostle moueth where he professeth that he knowes not what to chuse life or death And why knew he not what to chuse life or death The reason hereof in the words following is said to be because on both sides there were such reasons on the one side to chuse life and on the other side to chuse death that he was in a wonderfull strait on both sides For saith hee I am greatly in doubt or I am in a wonderfull strait on both sides on the one side desiring to be loosed from the prison of this bodie or to depart out of the earthly house of this tabernacle for so the word may be taken actiuely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or passiuely and to be with Christ where he sitteth at the right hand of God which saith he is best of all viz for me neuerthelesse on the other side knowing that for me to abide in the flesh and to liue longer in the bodie is more needfull for you that yee may enioy the fruit of my ministerie The former reason concerneth himselfe and his owne good the latter concerneth the Philippians and
their good in the former is signified his great desire to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord in the latter is signified his great desire to abide in the bodie for their furtherance and ioy of their faith vnto the former his loue toward Christ constrained him vnto the latter his loue toward them constrained him for the former it was best for him for the latter it was most needfull for them and thus betweene the former and the latter he was so perplexed that he knew not what to chuse life or death death for his owne present good or life for their further good Now the thing which in the former reason I note is that the Apostle desired euen with a great desire to be loosed from the prison of his bodie or to depart out of the bodie and to be with Christ where he sitteth at the right hand of the throne of God and that he counted this better for him in respect of himselfe then to liue in the bodie Whence I obserue that a Christian in respect of himselfe is rather to desire to die then to liue to depart out of the bodie then to abide in the bodie Vnto the proofe of this point out of this place adde also that other of our Apostle where to the same purpose and in the same words almost he saith thus We loue rather to remoue out of the bodie 2 cor 5.8 and to dwell with the Lord. And that good olde Simeon ye know when once he had seene the Messias which was promised then hee desired with all his heart to die saying Luc 2.29 Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace for mine eyes haue seene thy saluation as if he should haue said now that I haue seene the promised Messias the sweet Sauiour of the world now indeed I desire rather to die then to liue Yea but was it not a great fault in Iob that he desired rather to die then to liue when in the bitternesse of his soule he cried and faid Why died I not in my birth Iob. 3.11.6 9 7.15 or why died I not when I came out of the wombe O that God would destroy me that he would let his hand goe and cut me off my soule chuseth rather to be strangled and to die then to be in my bones Yes indeede this was a great fault in Iob thus in impatiency to breake out and to search for death more then for treasures Neither is any man be his crosses or troubles neuer so great neuer so many through impatiencie and because he is weary of his life to wish rather to die then to liue much lesse is he with cursed Achitophel or traiterous Iudas to become his owne butcher and to cut off his owne daies for this were to repine against the highest and to take our owne matters out of Gods into our owne hands A Christian therefore in respect of himselfe is to desire rather to die then to liue but in no sort through impatiencie or because he is weary of his life Yea but is not death terrible euen vnto the godly and doe they not oftentimes so shrinke thereat that they are afraid of it Yes surely death in it selfe and in it owne nature is so terrible that Dauid being in great heauinesse and distresse by reason of Sauls cruelty expressed it thus saying Psal 55.5 The terrors of death are fallen vpon me Whereby he meaneth that he was so afraid of his enemies as if death had beene ready to seaze vpon him And surely but for Christ Iesus that hee hath seasoned it and that through him it is but a passage vnto a better life wee might all of vs euen the best of vs well feare death as the fruit of sinne and as the reward or wages of sinne How then doe we say that a Christian in respect of himselfe is to desire rather to die then to liue We must vnderstand that a Christian is to desire rather to die then to liue but how not simply rather to die then to liue but so as Paul did rather to die and to be with Christ then to liue He doth not say to die and to be ridd out of the miseries of this life for so many desire whose desire is not good and for whom it were better rather to liue in the bodie then to die but he saith to die and to be with Christ Are we not then while we liue here in the bodie with Christ and Christ with vs If wee will speake as the scripture vsually doth we are not While we liue here in the bodie we are in Christ by his spirit and Christ in vs by faith as appeareth by many places of holy scripture but in the vsuall phrase of the scripture then principally wee are faid to bee with Christ when after the separation of the soule from the bodie we doe in soule enioy the continuall presence of Christ in heauen where he sitteth at the right hand of the throne of God euen as the Apostle witnesseth where hee saith Whiles we are at home in the bodie we are absent from the Lord 2 Cor. 5.6 not from being in the Lord but from dwelling with the Lord in the heauenly places So that first our earthly house of this tabernacle must be destroyed before we can be with Christ where he is as he is man When then we say that a Christian in respect of himselfe is to desire rather to die then to liue the meaning is that he is rather to desire the separation of his soule from his bodie and in soule to bee with Christ where he is as man till he may both in soule and bodie bee there with him for euer then to liue in the bodie And the reasons are plaine and cleare as first because Christ is the husband and we the spouse if we belong vnto Christ As then it is better for the spouse to liue with her husband then to liue apart from her husband Eph. 5.32 so is it better for vs to be loosed and to be with Christ then to liue in the bodie secondly because heauen is our home and here we are but pilgrims and strangers As then it is better to be at home then where we are but pilgrims and strangers Heb. 11.13 so is it better for vs to be loosed and to be with Christ then to liue in the bodie thirdly because it is better for the soule to be ioyned vnto Christ then vnto a sinnefull bodie for as Dauid saith of Mesech and of the tents of Kedar Woe is me that I am constreined to dwell in Mesech Psal 120. â— and to haue mine habitation among the tents of Kedar so may the soule say of the bodie woe is mee that I am constrained to dwell in this sinfull bodie better it were for mee to be ioyned vnto Christ 4. Because the body is as a prison of the soule wherein it wanteth free libertie to doe what
it would and should As then it is better to be out of prison and to liue at libertie so is it better to die and to be with Christ than to liue in the body 5. Because in the body wee only know in part beleeue in part loue in part liue in part ioy in part and are blessed in part with all such graces of the spirit but when wee remoue out of the body then that which is in part shall be abolished As then it is better to know to loue to liue to ioy c. perfectly than only but in part so is it better to be loosed and to be with Christ where all these shall be perfected than to liue in the body where they are neuer but in part Lastly to passe ouer the rest in silence because it is better to be with God than with men in heauen than in earth in a state freed from sorrow sinne and temptation than in a state subiect to them all Job 14.1 for man that is borne of a woman is but of short continuance and full of trouble as Iob speaketh yea his life is as a warfare 7.1 Matt. 6.34 as the same Iob speaketh and as our Sauiour speaketh euery day of his life bringeth griefe enough with it neither hath his griefe an end till his life haue an end But blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Ap. 14.13 euen so saith the spirit for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them They rest from their labours inasmuch as all teares are wiped from their eyes no more death nor sorrow nor crying nor paine doth take hold of them and their workes follow them inasmuch as they are had in remembrance before God when all other things of our life leaue vs and forsake vs. I spare to enlarge this point further at this time Ye may easily conceiue what might be added Let this serue for a iust reproofe of them that are vnwilling to die For come now and let vs reason the case together What man is there among you that if hee were clothed only with ragged and torne and patched and worne and bad cloathes would not be willing to be vncloathed of them and to be cloathed with better And what else is this mortall and corruptible body but as ragged and rotten cloathes wherewith wee are cloathed Why should wee not then be willing to be shifted of those cloathes of this mortall and corruptible body and to bee cloathed with our house which is from heauen euen with incorruption and immortalitie Againe what man is there among you that if hee were in prison would not be willing to be set at libertie or being in a place where he is but a stranger would not be willing to be at home And what else is this sinfull bodie but as a prison of the soule wherein it is so shut that it hath no libertie till it returne vnto him that gaue it Or what else is this world but as a place wherein wee wander as pilgrims and haue no abiding Citie Why should wee not then be willing to remoue out of this prison of the bodie and to bee receiued into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God or to loose anchor from this land wherein wee are but strangers and by death to saile towards heauen where is our home and our abiding Citie Where should the members ioy to be but with their head Where should the spouse desire to bee but with her husband Where should man whose breath is in his nostrils delight to bee but with him that is his life to see him as hee is and to liue in his continuall presence Surely whosoeuer thou art that art vnwilling to die thou doest not yet conceiue nor beleeue the blessed estate of them that die in the Lord thou hast not yet throughly learned this lesson that Christ is the husband of the Church that Christ is the life of his body that in the presence of Christ there is fulnesse of ioy and life for euermore for then wouldest thou willingly desire with the Apostle to bee loosed and to bee with Christ which is farre the best If the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts were euen as one condition vnto them so that in their death there were indeed no difference or if after death there remained nothing but a fearefull expectation of iudgement then indeed thou haddest some reason to be vnwilling to die But now that Christ by death hath triumphed ouer death and made death vnto thee if thou belong vnto him a passage vnto life without death vnto ioy without sorrow vnto all blessednesse without any miserie why shouldest thou bee vnwilling to die Nay now a chip for death nay now most welcome death And so beloued let it be to euery one of vs. If wee belong vnto Christ there is no cause why wee should feare death and great cause there is why wee should embrace death Let vs therefore neuer feare death nor be vnwilling to die but whensoeuer the Lord his will is let vs be willing to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all LECTVRE XIX PHILIP 1. Verse 23. Desiring to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all NOw to proceed Against this which hath beene said it may be obiected that as no man is to put asunder the things which God hath coupled together as the soule and the body so no man is to desire that the things which God hath coupled bee sundred and therefore no Christian is to desire to die Whereunto I answer that it is true that no Christian is to desire simply to die nor to die to this end only that he may be rid of the miseries of this life nor to die otherwise than when the Lord his will is but yet he may desire to die and to be with Christ to die to this end that hee may bee with Christ to die when the Lord his will is and when his death may be for his glory 1 Reg. 19.4 So it is to be vnderstood of Elias that he desired to die when he praied and said It is enough O Lord take my soule for I am no better than my fathers And so wee say that a Christian may desire to die when the Lord his will is not for that death in it selfe is to be desired but because he desireth to be with Christ So that the thing which a Christian desireth simply and in it selfe is to bee with Christ neither doth he otherwise desire to be loosed but that he may be with Christ and so wee say he may desire to be loosed when the Lord his will is And thus much for this which is the chiefe point in these words whence ye see that a Christian in respect of himselfe may desire rather to die than to liue Other things there are which may not vnfruitfully bee noted in these words which I will only briefly touch
the sheepeheards and will require my sheepe at their hands and cause them to cease from feeding the sheepe neither shall the sheepeheards feede themselues any more for I will deliuer my sheepe from their mouths and they shall no more deuoure them As then this is a great mercie of the Lord vnto the flocke of his pasture when the Pastor is an ill one to deliuer them from him and to cause him to cease from feeding them whether by death or how else so euer so is it a great blessing of the Lord vpon them when they haue a good and faithfull Pastor and Teacher to continue his life amongst them for their further growth and encrease in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus This then beloued should teach you how when the Lord blesseth you with a faithfull Pastor you should bee affected towards him and that is thus you should euen pray vnto the Lord for him to continue his life long amongst you by whose life yee haue such a blessing Other duties many towards them on your behalfe are commanded as obedience where it is said Obey them that haue the ouersight of you and submit your selues and loue As where it is said Heb. 13.17 Know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1 Thes 5.12.13 and admonish you and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake and maintenance As where it is said Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him pertaker of all his goods Whereunto ye are also to adde this dutie towards them euen to pray for the continuance of their life long amongst you And surely if either ye consider the blessing which ye haue by the enioying of them or the losse which ye haue when such are taken from you yee will see that yee haue great cause to pray for their abiding in the flesh amongst you For what if after such a faithfull Pastor should succeede an idle sheepe heard a greedie wolfe an ignorant hireling a slow-belly a peruerter of the truth a scandalous man for life one whose God is his belly and whose glorie is to his shame as too too often after such light followeth such darkenesse How great cause then should yee haue to waile and lament and with Ieremie to say How is the golde become so dimme While then ye haue them how ought ye to pray for them that long ye may haue them and enioye the benenefits of their labours But how farre otherwise doe wee a great many of vs in many places for so it is with many of vs in many places that if our Pastor be a faithful teacher one that labours amongst vs in the word and doctrine one that keepes nothing backe from vs but faithfully deliuers vnto vs the whole counsaile of the Lord we are so farre from praying for the continuance of his life that by all meanes we labour to make him wearie of his life If wee haue such a Pastor as neither can nor will teach vs in the wholesome word of truth one that will suffer vs to go on in our sinnes and neuer awake vs out of our dead sleepe of securitie one that will sowe pillowes vnder our elbowes and crie peace peace when there is no peace one that will sort himselfe vnto our manners and apply himselfe vnto our humors he is a man fit for vs hee is a milde a soft man and a good companion and wee wish that he might liue for euer with vs. But if our Pastor with the Prophets of the Lord threaten the iudgements of the Lord against vs for our sinnes if with Iohn Baptist hee reproue vs boldly to our faces for such crying sinnes as reigne amongst vs if with the blessed Martyr Steuen in the application of his doctrine hee shall come vpon vs and say yee stiffe-necked of vncircumcised hearts and eares ye haue alwaies resisted the holy Ghost as your fathers did so doe yee If with the Apostle he shall rebuke vs and say O foolish people who hath bewitched you that yee should not obey the truth if hee shall launce our sores vnto the bottome that so we may be throughly healed if he shall wound the heary scalpe of him that goeth on in his wickednesse and lay the axe to the roote of our sinnes him wee can by no meanes endure he is a contentious man a seditious man a schismaticall fellow a troubler of the world away with such a man hee is not worthy to liue vpon the earth Thus the Pastor from whom it were a mercie of the Lord to deliuer vs we loue and like and him in the continuance of whose liue were a blessing of the Lord vpon vs wee cannot away with So greatly are we in loue with our sinnes and ignorance and so little doe we loue knowledg and the things that belong vnto our peace But beloued I perswade my selfe better things of a great many of you As already you do so continue to haue them that labour amongst you in singular loue for their workes sake Let the feete of them that bring you the Gospell of Christ Iesus bee beautifull vnto you Count the life of your faithfull Teachers a blessing of the Lord vpon you and pray yee vnto the Lord when yee haue such a blessing for the continuance thereof vnto you This blessing is as needfull for you as the greatest blessing of this life and therefore reioyce in it and pray for it as the greatest blessing of your life And let this suffice to be obserued from the reasons which made the Apostle doubt what to chuse whether to liue in the bodie or to remoue out of the bodie It followeth And this am I sure of c. In the Apostles narration which began at the 12. verse first the Apostle told vs what successe his bands had already had and then what successe he hoped they should haue Touching the successe which they should haue we haue heard that the Apostle certainly looked for and hoped that they should turne to the saluation of his soule through his constancie in his bands whether it were in life or in death But what should be the successe of his bands touching the saluation and deliuerance of his bodie The Apostle now tells the Philippians that namely he knew certainely that he should liue be deliuered out of prison be restored to them againe And withall he tels them wherefore God would now deliuer him haue him yet to liue longer which was for these two ends 1. for their furtherance ioy of their faith .i. that by his ministerie they might be confirmed in the faith thereby haue their ioy increased 2. that they might more abundantly reioyce c. .i. that they seeing the mighty power of Christ in deliuering him from the mouth of the lion might more abundantly reioyce in Christ the author of his deliuerance for deliuering him and for bringing him againe to them The first
thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that he was sure of this that he should abide in the flesh and continue with all the Philippians yet for some time longer Whence I obserue that the Apostle in his first imprisonment at Rome was deliuered and restored vnto the Churches which before he had planted which I do the rather gather hence for that the two words which the Apostle vseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shew that he knew so certainly that he should be deliuered as hee could not otherwise but by the reuelation of the spirit And in the Epistle to Timothie in plaine words he professeth 2 Tim. 4.17 that he was deliuered out of the mouth of the lyon meaning of Nero. And the ecclesiasticall stories beare witnesse that after his first imprisonment by the space of ten yeares or thereabouts he preached the gospell and then returning to Rome againe was slaine by Nero about the 14. yeare of his reigne Which may serue to encourage the faithfull thus farre in their troubles that whatsoeuer be their troubles if it bee for his glory the Lord will deliuer them As he did with Paul so will he doe with vs as our farther tryall or present deliuerance shall be for his glory so will he try vs or deliuer vs. Let vs therefore in troubles be of good courage and let vs assure our selues of deliuerance if it be for his glory Onely let vs as himselfe exhorteth call vpon him in the day of our trouble Psal 50. and then his promise is we neede no reuelation for it that he will deliuer vs alwaies this condition vnderstood if our deliuerance bee for his glory And what else is it that we should desire but that he may be glorified in our bodies whether it be by life or death The second thing which here I note is the end wherefore he saith hee should abide and with them all continue which was for their furtherance and ioy of their faith that their faith by his ministerie might be furthered and so their ioy in the Holy Ghost increased Whence I obserue wherefore the Christians life in generall and the Ministers life in particular is preserued and continued here on earth and that is the Christians life in generall is preserued and continued for the glory of the Lord and the Ministers life in particular for the good of Gods church and of that people ouer whom they are set Be of courage Paul said the Lord vnto him Act. 23.11 for as thou hast testified of me in Ierusalem so must thou beare witnesse also at Rome as if hee should haue said howsoeuer the Iewes practise against thy life in Ierusalem yet feare not I must yet haue farther glory by thy life as thou hast testified of me in Ierusalem and there brought â—lory vnto my name so shall thy life be preserued and conâ—â—nued to the farther glory of my name by thy testimonie of be at Rome And so is euery Christian when he is deliuered â—â—om any perill of sicknes enemies or the like to resolue â—ith himselfe that his life is preserued and continued for â—he farther glory of his God and euery Minister in partiâ—ular that his life is preserued and continued for the farther â—ood of Gods church and for the profit of his people by â—he worke of his ministerie The point is cleare enough â—nd needeth not any large confirmation This may serue first for the instruction of all Christians â—n generall and of the Ministers in particular Of all Christians in generall to teach euen all of vs to liue vnto the Lord and to the glory of his name to liue to doe good This is the end wherefore our life is preserued and continued here on earth and this being the end in our whole â—ife we are euer to be looking vnto this end Of Ministers â—n particular to teach them to spend willingly their whole strength and their life in the worke of their ministerie for the edification of the Church and the furtherance of their faith ouer whom the Lord hath made them ouerseers This is the end also wherefore they are preserued from all dangers and their liues continued vnto their people and this being the end in their whole life they are euer to be looking to this end What shall we say then vnto such Christians in name as liue vnto themselues and vnto their pleasures As would haue euery bodie to serue their turne and care not for others As desire to liue rather to get goods then to do any good For such there are as so liue as if they were to liue vnto themselues and not vnto the glory of God as if the life of others were to be for their good and their life not for the good of any others as if they were to scrape asmuch vnto themselues as they could not to do any good vnto any other Nay I adde further that such there are as so liue as if in their life they were to serue sinne in the lusts thereof as if they were to liue by the spoile and hurt and losse oâ— others as if they were to flie that which is good and to doe that which is euill And surely such are here iustly reproued as men neuer remembring that the continuance of their life should be for Gods glory or rather as men opposing themselues vnto euery thing that may make for Gods glory What shall we say likewise vnto such in the ministerie as feede themselues but not the flocke as seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs as do more harme by their bad example of life then they doe good by their paines in teaching as either for idlenesse or daintinesse or other like reason will not put their hand vnto the Lord his worke to helpe forward the building of his house nay as destroy the faith of some which were to bee builded vp in Christ Iesus Is this the end wherefore they liue in the bodie wherefore their life is prolonged among their people Nay surely this also serueth for their iust reproofe as men abusing that vse which God giueth them of life But on the other side it serueth for the great comfort of all them be they Christians in generall or Ministers in particular whose life serues for the good of the Church For what greater comfort if wee be Ministers can we haue of our life then that by our life the Saints hearts be stablished in the faith the ioy of the faithfull be fulfilled the Church of Christ Iesus be builded the truth of Christ Iesus be maintained the mouth of all gaine sayers be stopped and our people kept a chaste spouse vnto the Lord Or what greater comfort can we haue of our life whatsoeuer we be then that by our life the Lord be glorified the good of our brethren procured and the common-wealth bettered Surely so may the Minister and euery Christian make account that he liueth if hee liue vnto God and to his brethrens
heart holy Dauid here that vpright and iust man holy Iob here that chosen vessell to beare Christ his name before the Gentiles our holy Apostle shall haue their faults and their falls Here Abraham and Lot will bee sometimes at variance here Paul and Barnabas will sometimes not be of one accord here Paul and Peter will sometimes not be of one iudgement here we shall haue our falls we shall haue our imperfections whatsoeuer we be Only in the Citie which is aboue shall all teares be wiped from our eyes all wanes supplied all imperfections perfited all sinne cease and all enemies be vtterly destroyed only there our knowledge our iudgment our loue our peace our ioy shall be perfit How should we not long then to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord And yet to earthly minded are we many of vs that here we could bee content to pitch our tabernacles and neuer to remoue hence euen as if we loued darknes better then light and had rather dwell in the valley of teares then in the valley of blessing where we are but strangers then at home in our owne Citie Let vs beloued remember that here the best of vs haue our blemishes and that when it is it the best with vs we are but in the way vnto that which is best of all for vs that the best reformed Church on earth is not thorowly reformed and that the most sanctified man on earth is but onely in part sanctified And let vs make this benefit hereof daily more and more to grow out of loue with this life and in loue with that life in which there shall be no more death daily more and more to weyne our selues from the vanities of Ierusalem which is on earth where many things will be done through contention and vaine-glory and to haue our conuersation in heauen where we shall all be like minded hauing the same minde and being of one accord and of one iudgement And let this suffice to be obserued in generall from the matter of the Apostles exhortation whereby ye see the state euen of the best reformed Churches and so of the most holy men and what vse is to be made of the imperfections which follow the most perfit in this life Now let vs come vnto the seuerall points whereunto the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians and in them vs. The first thing wherevnto hee exhorteth them is in generall that they be like minded or like affectioned as the same phrase is translated else where Ro. 12.16 hauing their affections likings and desires set on the same things for in this as in the generall are comprised as I take it those particulars which follow in this verse So that when he exhorteth them to be like minded it is in generall that their affections be set on the same things louing the same things according in desire of the same things and according in iudgment of the same things but all in the Lord. Whence I obserue a necessarie dutie in all Christians called to the knowledge of God by the Gospell of Christ Iesus which is that they be like minded in the Lord setting their affections likings and desires on the same things in the Lord. A duty which our Apostle prescribeth almost as oft as any other duty 1 Cor. 1.10 In the beginning of his former to the Corinthians he beseecheth them by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake one thing and that they be knit together in one minde and in one iudgement Where yee see he beseecheth them and in them vs euen by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to be all of one minde and because disagreeing in words engendreth dissension of minde therefore that wee may the rather be all of one minde hee beseecheth vs all to speake one thing In the end likewise of his latter to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.11 he commendeth this dutie vnto them saying Finally brethren fare yee well be perfect be of good comfort be of one minde as thinking this dutie so necessarie that both in the beginning and in the end and at all times they were to be put in minde of it In this place likewise yee see how roundly and deeply he adiureth and chargeth the Philippians and in them vs to be â—ike minded saying If there be any consolation in Christ c. fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded And in the last chapter saue one to the Romanes Rom. 15.5 he maketh a most earnest praier vnto God for them that they might be like minded one towards another saying Now the God of patience and consolation giue you that yee â—e like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus that â—ee may with one minde and with one mouth praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Where first the Apostle imâ—lieth that if they be like minded God must giue them this to â—e like minded and therefore hee praieth vnto God to giue â—hem this grace that they be like minded one towards another Secondly he noteth how he would haue both them and vs â—o bee like minded one towards another viz according to Christ Iesus to consent in that truth which hee hath taught and in that loue which hee hath commanded for otherwise if we be like minded but not according to Christ Iesus not in the Lord what great thing doe we doe Are not the Iewes like minded among themselues the Turkes amongst themselues the aduersaries of the truth amongst themselues Were not the Priests Scribes and Pharisies of one minde when they condemned the innocent bloud and the whole multitude of the Iewes when they cried all at once saying Crucifie him crucifie him away with him and deliuer vnto vs Barrabas And are not they all of one minde that cast their heads together with one consent and consult to worke wickednesse in what kinde soeuer it be And to consent and be like minded in these and the like things is it not rather a conspiracie then an vnitie We aâ—e not then onely to be like minded but to bee like minded in the Lord to be like minded according to Christ Iesus And lastly the Apostle sheweth to what end he would haue vs to be like minded namely that with one minde and one mouth we may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ not onely with one minde but also with one mouth nor onely with one mouth but also with one minde Thiâ— then yee see it to be a dutie so necessarie in vs and in all Christians that wee be like minded in the Lord that the Apostle still commendeth it vnto vs beseeching vs to be like minded charging and adiuring vs to be like minded and praying vnto God that we be like minded But why is it so necessarie a dutie that we be like minded iâ— the Lord Many reasons might be alleaged but I will oneâ— mention two As first because we haue one Lord one faith one
as we haue Christ Iesus for an example that submitting our selues one vnto another wee may be like minded one towards another in Christ Iesus that euery man esteeming other better than himselfe wee may all together in all things grow vp into him which is our head that is Christ LECTVRE XXVIII PHILIP 2. Verse 8. Hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse c. HE humbled himselfe c. In which words the Apostle first proposeth this second humiliation of Christ in generall saying Hee humbled himselfe Secondly the Apostle describeth it more particularly by the obedience of Christ vnto the death saying and became obedient vnto the death Where the Apostle noteth a two-fold obedience of Christ the one before his death in his whole life the other in and at his death the former consisting in Christ his fulfilling of the Law the latter in his whole sufferings of death and all the paines and sorrowes thereof for in that it is said that Christ became obedient vnto the death the Apostle his meaning is that Christ was obedient in all things that the Law required of him both doing the will of his Father in the whole course of his life and further subiecting himselfe vnto the death so that hee was not only obedient to his Father to fulfill the Law for vs but he was obedient vnto the death to lay downe his life for our sakes Lastly this circumstance of his death is amplified by the kinde thereof hee became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse which was the most shamefull and most accursed kinde of death So that the meaning of the Apostle in this place is that Christ who so had already humbled himselfe that of the Sonne of God he was now become the sonne of man did yet further humble and abase himselfe and became obedient vnto his Fathers will in all things that the Law required of him euen vnto the suffering of death for vs miserable sinners submitting himselfe vnto death for vs and that the most shamefull death of the Crosse This I take to be the meaning In these words then wee are to note foure doctrines touching Christ The first is touching his humiliation The second touching his obedience in his life The third is touching his death The fourth is touching his kinde of death In his humiliation I note first the person that was humbled secondly the manner of his humiliation both set downe by the Apostle when he saith he humbled himselfe For the first touching the person hence it appeareth that hee who being God and equall with the Father was now become man humbled himselfe and became c. The person then that was humbled was Christ God and man perfect God and perfect man subsisting of a reasonable soule and humane flesh And necessary it was that he who was now to worke the worke of our redemption should be both God and man man that as man had sinned so sinne might bee punished in man for so Gods iustice required God that he might be able to sustaine the grieuousnesse of the punishment due to our sinnes which should be temporall but yet equiualent to eternall paines for our sinnes being infinite and the punishment due vnto them being infinite because thereby wee had grieued an infinite God the person must needs be infinite which should pay the price of our sinnes Againe it was necessary that he should be man that he might suffer death because for sinne man had deserued death and necessary likewise that he should be God that he might be able to wrestle with the wrath of God which none else could doe but he that was God Needs therefore must he be both God and man And that he was so as by this place it is plaine Act. 20.28 so by that likewise in the Acts where the Apostle exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus to feed the Church of God which he saith the Apostle hath purchased with his owne bloud In which place he who hath purchased a Church vnto himselfe is both called God and also witnessed to be true man in that he purchased it with his owne bloud Here then we may see the hainousnesse and grieuousnesse of our sinnes and the greatnesse of our miserie by reason of them God blessed for euer must become man and God and man must be vnited into one Christ and being thus vnited must be humbled vnto the death and must pay the price of our sinnes by shedding of his owne bloud or else the euerlasting curse of Gods wrath abideth vpon vs and our portion is with the Deuill and his Angels in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for euer And yet what account or reckoning at all is made of sinne Surely so little that it may bee very well said vnto vs which Hosea the Prophet sometime said vnto the children of Israel Heare the word of the Lord Hos 4.1.1 ye children of Israel for the Lord hath a controuersie with the inhabitants of the land because there is no truth c. And yet what remorse of these things euen now when the whole land mourneth for them and groaneth vnder the burden of them It had not beene possible to satisfie Gods iustice for the least of our sinnes otherwise than by euerlasting death vnlesse God had become man and so humbled himselfe to suffer whatsoeuer was due for mans sinne and yet who is he that considereth in heart his sinnes to reforme the wickednesse of his way O consider this yee that forget God and grieue his holy spirit by your continuall committed sinnes lest he plucke you away and there be none to deliuer you Flie from sinne as from a Serpent Christ Iesus both God and man hath paid the price for our sinnes Let vs not therefore henceforth serue sinne in the lusts thereof but let vs glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits The second thing which I noted in Christ his humiliation was the manner of Christ his humiliation which I note 1. was voluntarie 2. that both his manhood and his Godhead was abased That his humiliation was voluntarie appeareth by that it is said that he humbled himselfe As then his first humiliation when being God he tooke on him mans nature was voluntarie so his second humiliation when being both God and man he subiected himselfe vnto the law and vnto death was voluntarie How then is it said that he was made obedient for so it is read in the originall He was made obedient not of any other but of himselfe neither forcedly but willingly he made himselfe obedient euen as willingly hee humbled himselfe Now for the other point that Christ was abased and humbled both according to his Godhead and his manhood 1. For his manhood it doth appeare in that it was made subiect to the infirmities of mans nature as also to the miseries and punishments which were due vnto man for sinne 2. for his Godhead it was
also abased not as it is considered in it selfe for so it is immutable but in respect of the vaile of the flesh vnder which it was so couered that it lay hid from the first moment of Christ his incarnation to the time of his resurrection without any great manifestation of his power and maiestie therein Did he then who was both God and man thus voluntarily humble himselfe in his Godhead and in his manhood did he so abase himselfe that he would be borne in a cratch conuerse with poore fishermen eat and drinke with Publicans and sinners be baptized of Iohn be tempted of the Deuil wash his Disciples feete and as a Lambe before the shearer so not open his mouth What should this teach vs my brethren Euen willingly to submit our selues one vnto another and all of vs to decke our selues inwardly with lowlinesse or minde If abundance of wisdome and knowledge if greatnes in honor and dignitie if soueraigne power and authoritie had beene sufficient motiues and inducements for our Sauiour Christ to stay himselfe from thus humbling himselfe his name was wonderful counseller the mighty God the euerlasting father the prince of peace to him did belong all honor and glory in him were hid all the treasures of wisdome knowledge of his fulnesse haue all we receiued grace for grace yet for all this he thus humbled himselfe willingly as yee haue heard Let not therefore the conceit of wisdome and knowledge in our selues let not the conceit of our wealth and riches of our preferments and honors of our birth and friends cause vs to swell with pride of our owne gifts or to lift vp our selues aboue our brethren to disdaine our inferiors let not these be any staies why â—ere should not be in vs the same mindes that was in that â—hrist Iesus Let euery man make himselfe equall vnto them of the â—est degree and let euery man esteeme other better then himselfe â—e God resisteth the proud and giueth grace vnto the humble â—nd let this be noted touching Christ his humiliation It â—â—â—loweth And he became obedient or he was made obedient Whence I â—â—te the second point which I proposed to be spoken of to â—t Christ his obedience in his life vnto the law to fulfill the â—v For if the question be asked when and how long was â—rist obedient The Apostle answereth vsque ad mortem vnâ—â— the death not as if his death were no part of his obediâ—ce but the Apostle plainely implieth thereby that as in the 〈◊〉 of his life he was obedient vnto his Fathers will to fulfill â—e law for vs so was he obedient in his death to redeeme vs â—m death hell and the Deuill Touching his obedience vnâ—â— the law to fulfill the law the Apostle saith that when the â—nesse of time was come Gal. 4.4 God sent forth his Sonne made of a man and made vnder the law that is subiect vnto the law to fill the law And of himselfe thus our Sauiour himselfe â—aketh Mat. 5.17 thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the â—ophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them Christ â—n was made subiect to the law and came into the world to â—â—fill the law And therefore he was circumcised the eight â—y he was represented to the Lord after the daies of Maries â—â—rification and as the text saith Luc. 2.39 all things were done for him â—â—ording to the law of the Lord. He gaue sight to the blinde â—â—de the deafe to heare the dumme to speake the lame to goe c. Es 35.5 6. â—it was so written of him He preached the Gospell to the â—re bound vp the broken hearted 61.1 2. preached deliuerance to the â—tiues set at libertie them that were bruised preached the accepâ—le yeare of the Lord c as it was so written of him He was â—uted with the transgressors though he had done no wickednesse 53.12 â—ther any deceit was in his mouth he bare the sinnes of many and â—yed for the trespassers as it was so written of him In a word â—atsoeuer was written of him in the law of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalmes all that he fulfilled And therefore when Iohn would haue put him backe from his baptisme he said vnto him Mat. 3.15 Let be now for thus it becommeth vs to first all righteousnesse as if he had said stay not this act of my baptizing for we must render perfect obedience vnto the Father in all things which he hath ordained Now will yee know the reason why Christ thus fulfilled the law as it was written 〈◊〉 him Gal. 4.5 The Apostle giueth it where he saith for this cause 〈◊〉 was made subiect vnto the law that he might redeeme them when were vnder the law Rom. 8.4 or as the same Apostle saith that the rightâ—ousnesse of the law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit .i. that his fulfilling of the law in oâ— flesh might be imputed for righteousnes vnto the children oâ— his kingdome as well as if they had fulfilled the law in the owne persons For when as the same Apostle there speakeâ—â— by reason of our sinnefull flesh we were not able to fulfill the law and therefore must needs perish by the law then God sâ—â—ding his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinnefull flesh maâ—â— him obedient vnto the law that his fulfilling of the law mighâ— be imputed for righteousnes vnto vs which beleeue in Christ Iesus whom he hath sent and walke not after the flesh but are the spirit Againe the worke of our redemption consisted not onely in Christ his sufferings and death but in his fulâ—â—ling of the law also For the sufferings and death of Chriâ—â— considered apart from his legall obedience onely takes aâ— the guilt and punishment frees man from death and make him of a sinner to be no sinner but that he may be fully reconciled to God and accepted as righteous to life euerlasting this legall obedience of Christ must bee imputed vnto vâ— Witnes the Apostle Rom. 3.19 where he saith As by the disobedience of 〈◊〉 man many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall 〈◊〉 be made righteous where speaking generally of obedience bâ— meaneth Christ his whole obedience which in all his life time he performed For as in the disobedience of Adam there 〈◊〉 transgressio legis vnde facti sumus peccatores sic in obedience Christi fuit impletio legis vnde sumus iusti the transgressneâ— the law whereby we are made sinners so in the obedience of Châ—â— there was the fulfilling of the law whereby we are made iust And therefore that he might be made of God vnto vs perfect iustication and redemption besides that he suffered and died for â—s that he might free vs from sinne and death he also fulfilled â—he law for vs that so we might be made the righteousnesse
the starres likewise which haue their light from the Sunne doe the like The like also must the sonnes of God doe That light which they haue by their fellowship with Christ Iesus the Sunne of righteousnesse whether it bee the light of the knowledge of Gods will reuealed in his word or the light of the spirit of sanctification all the light that is in them they must communicate to the benefit of their brethren doing good vnto all and turning many vnto righteousnesse And albeit the Ministers of Christ and dispensers of Gods holy mysteries ought especially to be such lights as now wee speake of holding out the word of life vnto others and turning many vnto righteousnesse both by word and by example of life yet wee see that also all the faithfull children of God ought to be such lights as hauing the word of life in them shew plainly that they haue it in that the fruit thereof breaketh forth in them sometimes in word and alwayes in example of life vnto the benefit of their brethren The word of life must be hid euen in the hearts of all the sonnes of God and it they must hold out in holinesse of life and good example vnto their brethren Yea what so generall No exception of country-men of artificers of simple women of poore labourers Must all be lights holding forth the word of life This surely is rather for scholars and Ministers and learned men whose imployment is in that studie and who make that their profession Belike then the Apostle was deceiued for by the Apostle it doth plainly appeare that all the sonnes of God should be lights holding forth the word of life so that from the word of life hid in their hearts as from the root should spring all the fruits of that light which they should communicate vnto the benefit of others True it is that as one starre differeth from another in glory so amongst the sonnes of God some are more cleare and bright shining lights than others some better instructed and taught in the word of life than others for some are ordained to teach some to be taught some by hearing only some both by hearing and reading grow vp in the knowledge of the word of life Yet still this is true that in all the sonnes of God there should be some measure of the knowledge of the word of life whereof they should make shew at least in holinesse of their life and integritie of their conuersation whereby they might draw others vnto God And as it should be so it were to be wished it were But so farre are we from holding out the word of life in holinesse of life vnto others that by our prophanenesse and wickednesse a great many of vs shew plainly that the word of life is not in vs. How ready wee are euery one of vs to runne with another vnto mischiefe to spend the time one with another in excesse and riot and vnthriftinesse to deceiue oppresse wrong reuile and shame one another if wee can hee seeth little that seeth not Againe how slow wee are to prouoke one another to godlinesse and good workes to draw one another out of the snares of the deuill that wee be not taken and holden therewith to stirre vp one another vnto peace and loue and meeknesse and temperance and patience and almes-deeds and brotherly kindnesse and other such like fruits of the spirit who seeth not that seeth ought And if these things be so how can wee thinke that the word of life is in vs Certainly where it is it maketh the man of God so to abound in euery good worke and so to hate euery worke of the flesh so to shine in himselfe and likewise to giue light vnto others that it doth easily appeare that God is in him indeed Take heed therefore lest the light which seemeth to be in you be indeed darknesse Haue light in your selues and communicate the light that is in you one with another Hate the sins of vnfaithfulnesse and the workes of darknesse both in your selues and in others Prouoke one another to godlinesse and to good workes and hold forth the word of life in all holinesse of life one vnto another Remember that yee are lights walke therefore as children of the light It is a title wherein the ministers of Christ Iesus doe worthily glorie that they are the lights of the world Yee see that not they alone but yee also are lights of the world if yee bee the faithfull children of God Striue herein to bee as neere vnto thy God as thou canst that so thy light may shine that there bee no darknesse at all in thee and make it a great part of thy studie and delight by the light that is in thee to bring others out of darknesse into light And let this suffice to bee spoken touching this honor giuen to the saints of God that they are called lights and touching the qualities required in these lights namely that they haue light in themselues and that they communicate it vnto others The last thing which I note in these words is the glorious title giuen vnto the word of God The word of God and the Gospell of Iesus Christ ye see is heere caled the word of life So likewise Peter calleth it when he saith vnto Christ Master Ioh 6.68 to whom shall wee goe Thou hast the words of eternall life So likewise the Angell calleth it where hauing brought the Apostles out of prison hee saith vnto them Goe your way Act. 5.20 and stand in the Temple and speake to the people all the words of this life Now the reasons why the word of God and the Gospell of Christ Iesus is called the word of life are many As first it is called the word of life because by it wee are begotten and borne againe vnto a new life euen a spirituall life in Christ Iesus as the Apostle Peter witnesseth saying 1 Pet. 1.23 Loue one another with a pure heart feruently being borne anew not of mortall seede but of immortall by the word of God Secondly it is called the word of life Rom. 1.16 2 Cor. 2.16 because it is the power of God vnto saluation vnto all them that beleeue and the sauour of life vnto life in them that are saued as witnesseth the Apostle Thirdly it is so called because therein Christ which is our life and who is properly called the word of life is preached and offered vnto vs together with all the benefits of his blessed death and passion Lastly it is so called because it is the lanterne vnto our feet and the light vnto our steps to direct vs in the right way that leadeth to eternall life and saluation Here must all other writings in the world whatsoeuer stand backe No word of life but this nay indeed no word but this for no mans writing whatsoeuer was euer called the word Only the word of God that is the word and that is the word of life I
place to be willing to giue vp his life for them Joh. 10.11 The good shepheard saith our Sauiour giueth his life for his sheepe Christ himselfe was indeed this good shepheard here spoken of who when wee were yet sinners died for vs. But herein likewise he set before vs a paterne how we should approue our selues to be good shepheards Nothing should bee so deare vnto vs as the good of them ouer whom the Lord made vs ouerseers persecution and banishment stripes and imprisonments yea the losse of life it selfe must rather bee indured then their saluation be neglected What then are wee simply to giue vp our liues for our flockes What if they be such as will bee glad thereat and rather then faile will themselues persecute vs yea and take our liues from vs Such sheepe indeed there are as persecute their shepheard and desire if they can to make him wearie of his life But this is that which now from our Apostle we teach that if our death may bee for the enlarging of Christ his kingdome and for the confirmation and encrease of their faith vnto whom we haue preached the Gospell then we are not to loue our liues vnto the death What then because our death may be for the confirmation of their faith are we to offer our selues vnto death Nay wee may not seeke death nor willingly runne our selues into danger But if the will of the Lord be such that by our bloud wee seale that testimony which we haue giuen to Christ Iesus and so confirme our brethren in the things that they haue heard and learned by our ministery we are not to shrinke at it but willingly to embrace it Yea but the cuppe of death is bitter how then can we be glad and reioyce in it True happily we should not greatly reioyce in that violent and vntimely death being considered in it selfe But knowing that our bloud is the seede of the Church and that by our death and persecution many are made more bold to professe the Gospell of Christ Iesus wee should be glad and reioyce in the fruit that we know comes to the Church by our death and persecution And thus our Sauiour by precept hath taught vs to doe saying Mat. 5.11.12 Act. 5.41 Blessed are yee when men reuile you and persecute you c. reioyce and bee glad for great is your reward in heauen Thus the Apostles likewise haue taught vs by example who when they had bin cast in prison and afterwards beaten departed reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for Christ his name As they by precept and example haue taught vs so ought wee to reioyce in tribulations and persecutions to be glad though we be offered vp vpon the sacrifice of their faith who by our ministerie haue belieued Should then the saluation of your soules and the confirmation of your faith be so deare vnto vs euen dearer then our owne liues How ought ye then to be affected towards vs and our ministerie It was a notable testimonie that the Apostle gaue vnto the Galathians Gal. 4.15 wherein he bore them record that if it had beene possible they would haue pluckt out their owne eies and haue giuen them to him Nothing more deare then their eyes and yet so neere had their soules beene knit vnto him in reuerence and loue for the Gospells sake that they would haue giuen him their very eies to haue done him good Shall I say that ye ought to be thus affected towards vs I say not so but I say that ye ought so to thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God Yee ought to thinke of vs as of the Embassadors for Christ and that we pray you in Christs stead as though God did beseech you through vs. In a word if we ought to lay downe our liues for our sheepe our sheepe ought to heare our voice And certainely if we were so liuely and Christianly toucht with a feeling of the sweetnesse of the word of life as we should be if the powerfulnesse thereof had so seasoned and seazed vpon our soules as it ought then would we heare his voice and obey him and follow him we would reuerence and regard him for the truths sake which he preacheth It is said of Lydia that when she had heard Paul preach and the Lord had so opened her hart that she belieued the things that Paul spak she was so desirous that Paul and those that were with him should come into her house and abide a while with her that she neuer left them till she had constrained them Act. 16.15 If yee haue iudged mee to be faithfull to the Lord saith she come into mine house and abide there and she constrained vs saith Luke It seemes besides other purposes which shee had that she thought her house would be the better if she might get them into it Not many Lydiaes I wish we might haue such hearers as Peter had that when they had heard vs would be pricked in their hearts and say vnto vs men and brethren what shall we doe Act. 2.37 such as would be so carefull to heare what we speake that they would lay the same vp in their hearts and digest it in their soules Our desire is as I said ere while that our labour in the word may not be vnto you in vaine but that by our ministery we may offer you vp as liuing sacrifices holy and acceptable vnto God If we ought not to spare our liues vnto the death for you yee ought so to heare the word of vs that yee grow vp in faith and loue and euery good worke If wee ought to poure out our bloud for an offering for you for the confirming of your faith ye ought first by faith through our ministery to be made a spirituall sacrifice vnto God that so our soules may be poured out as a drinke offering vpon the sacrifice of your faith For both these are implied here in our Apostle Wee heare what Pastor and people should doe and wee see in daily experience what they doe euen both so little answerably vnto that they should doe that it may be as truly now said as it was in the Prophets time like Pastor like people But I will not now stand farther to open and cut vp these soares Consider only in a 〈…〉 me I beseech you a reason which mee â—hinkes may be gathered from these words for the stirring vp of both Pastor and people vnto that they should doe If ye marke it both the obedience of their faith which are gained vnto Christ by the ministerie of the word and likwise the martyrdome and death of those that giue their liues for their sheepe are by a borrowed speech called sacrifices and offerings Though I be offered there the Apostle his death is called an offering vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith their faith whereunto by his seruice and ministery they had
him now presently and staied him not till either Timothy or himselfe should come vnto them or till hee should certainely know how his matters would go whether he should be deliuered out of prison or no lastly he praieth them to receiue him with gladnesse and to make much of him and such as he is Touching Epaphroditus it appeareth that he was the Minister of the Church at Philippy one that so laboured in the worke of his ministerie as that he approued himselfe very well both vnto the Apostle and vnto the whole Church at Philippy When the Philippians had heard that Paul was taken prisoner at Rome they sent this their Minister Epaphroditus to see him and to carie him some reliefe from them and there to abide with him as it may seeme during his imprisonment and to minister vnto him such things as hee needed Which trust of the Church and duty vnto Paul whilst he faithfully and painefully discharged he fell into a very great and grieuous sicknesse so that he was very neere vnto death euen at deaths doore as we say Yet such was the Lord his mercy towards him neither towards him onely but likewise towards Paul whom his sicknesse had very much affected that he restored him vnto health againe But when hee heard that the Philippians had heard of his sicknesse hee grew full of heauinesse fearing least these two things both Pauls bands and his sicknesse should bring too much griefe and sorrow vnto the Church Being therefore desirous to returne vnto them and againe being very loth and happily not well daring to goe and leaue Paul in prison he was marueilously perplexed what to doe and grew full of sadnes and heauines Which when the Apostle perceiued and vnderstood that the Philippians were much moued at his sicknes he thought it necessarie both for his and their comfort to send him presently vnto them as here he saith I supposed it necessarie c. And this may serue for a generall view of these words Now for a more particular view of these words see how the Apostle least the Philippians should suspect that Epaphroditus had some way not approued himselfe vnto him because he sent him backe before such time as he knew certainely how things would goe with him see I say what great titles he honoureth him withall thereby to witnes vnto them what account he made of him and of his seruice whiles he was with him 1. He calleth him his brother to wit in Christ begotten in one faith by one Gospell vnto one God which is aboue all and through all and in vs all 2. He calleth him his companion in labour as in diuers places hee doth diuers others who laboured with him in the preaching of the Gospel of Christ Iesus and in the building vp of his bodie 3. He calleth him his fellow souldier as also he doth Archippus in the Epistle to Philemon one that fought against spirituall wickednesses as he did and did not onely preach as he did but also suffer troubles and endure manifold tentations as he did 4. He calleth him their messenger whom the whole Church at Philippi sent vnto him to visit him at Rome where he lay in prison for so the word Apostle here vsed in the originall is very well translated in our English Bibles Lastly he saith of him that he was one that ministred vnto him such things as he wanted which I thinke he saith both in respect of that reliefe which he brought vnto Paul from the Philippians and likewise in respect of that great vse which he had of him all the while he was with him Thus then yee see how the Apostle thinking it necessarie to send Epaphroditus home vnto them for such causes as afterwards he mentioneth sendeth him loden with commendations lest happily they should iudge of him at his returne vnto them in any respect otherwise then were meete Now let vs see what notes and obseruations we may gather hence for our vse 1. In the sending of Epaphroditus at this time vnto the Philippians I note the singular great care of the Apostle ouer those whom he had begotten in the faith of Christ Iesus He was now in prison he knew not certainely when or whether he should be deliuered out of prison or no and besides this it seemes that there were very few of the rest that were with him saue he onely and Timothie in whom the Apostle did or could take any great comfort For as we heard a litle before all the rest that were with him surely very many of them sought their owne their owne ease their owne pleasure their owne profit their owne honor c not that which was Iesus Christs not that so much as they sought their owne ease or honour or pleasure or profit or the like Though therefore both Epaphroditus were desirous to goe to them and they likewise desirous to see him yet a man would haue thought here had beene sufficient matter of excuse especially vnto them who ought vnto him not their Minister alone but themselues also Yet such was his loue towards them and such was his care of their comfort that he preferred that before his owne necessitie more regarding their good then his owne neede Now what should this teach vs Surely it should teach euen all the Ministers of Christ Iesus this lesson so to tender their good and their comfort in Christ Iesus ouer whom the Lord hath made them ouerseers as that they should more regard the things that belong vnto their peace then the things that belong vnto their owne estate Yea though they should be offered vp vpon the sacrifice of their faith that is though they should giue vp their liues for an offering vnto the Lord for the confirmation and strengthning of their faith yet should they therein euen be glad and reioyce so that they should not loue their liues vnto the death if so their death might be for a sauing health vnto their people To vrge the necessitie of this dutie or to complaine of the neglect of this dutie though our times require it yet this place is not so fit for it And besides euery where almost our people can tell vs of our dutie and can open their mouthes wide to complaine of our negligence in our dutie But if our care must be such for you that we must care more for you then for our selues what doe yee thinke should againe be your care Surely yee should as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of Gods word your care should be by our ministerie to grow vp in the knowledge of his will and in all obedience thereunto and this yee should more care for then for all the things of this life whatsoeuer Yet care we neuer so much for your sauing health labour we neuer so much to breede the loue of God and of his word in you so to gaine you vnto Christ though we be altogether carelesse in our owne matters and onely carefull that yee may know
in their inferior brethren but that they should honor and much esteeme of whatsoeuer good graces in them First therefore in generall it is the rule of the Apostle that no man should despise another but that euery man should make himselfe equall vnto them of the lowest degree the high vnto the low the rich vnto the poore the wise and man of vnderstanding vnto the simple and ignorant For what hast thou ô man that thou hast not receiued Is thine honor and promotion great Psal 75.7.8 Promotion commeth neither from the East nor from the West nor yet from the South but it is the Lord that putteth downe one and setteth vp another Art thou increased in wealth and riches The Lord maketh poore 1 Sam. 2.7 and maketh rich prosperitie and aduersitie life and death pouertie and riches euen all these come of the Lord. Hast thou more wisdome and knowledge and vnderstanding then others of thy brethren Iob 38.38 The Lord onely hath put wisdome in thy reines the Lord only hath giuen thine heart vnderstanding Not to instance in moe particulars that of Iames in generall is most true Euery good giuing and euery perfit gift is from aboue Jam. 1.17 and commeth downe from the father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neither shadowing by turning Now wherefore hath he made thee great and mighty that thou mightest tyrannize ouer and oppresse thy brother Wherefore hath he made thee rich and wealthy that thou mightest grinde the faces of the poore and lift vp thy selfe in pride aboue them Wherefore hath he made thee wise and of an vnderstanding heart that thou mightest disdaine and laugh at the simplicitie and rudenesse of thine inferior brother Nay whatsoeuer blessing it is that thou hast it is conferred vpon thee for the honor and glory of thy God and for the good and comfort of thy brother Mat. 26.11 Yee shall haue the poore alwaies with you saith our Sauiour Christ and in Deuteronomie the Lord saith there shall be euer some poore in the land Deut. 15.11 therefore saith the Lord thou shalt open thine hand vnto thy brother to thy needy and to thy poore in the land It is then that thou maiest doe good vnto thy poore brother that God hath made thee rich and wealthy it is that thou maiest instruct and that thou maiest aduise thy brother in what he standeth neede of thee that he hath made thee wise and learned it is that thou maiest strengthen and lift thy poore brother out of the myre that God hath made thee great and mighty I wish our great and mighty men of the world that still climbe and neuer thinke themselues high enough I wish our rich and wealthy worldlings that make no end of gathering riches and increasing their substance I wish our wise and great learned men whose knowledge puffeth them vp more than is meete would consider these things and lay them vp in their hearts and practise them in their liues But doe they not rather glory in these things as though they had not receiued them or at least knew not for what end they had receiued them When they are become as great as Haman doe they not proue like vnto Haman euen such as thinke of nothing but of oppressing and vndoing and murthering the people of God When they are become as rich as Nabal doe they not proue as churlish and as ill conditioned as Nabal euen such as will part with nothing for the releeuing of the necessities of the poore Saints of God When they are become as wise as Ahitophel doe they not proue like vnto Ahitophel euen such as vse their wisdome and counsell vnto the vtter ruine of Gods children and desolation of his inheritance The world seeth and let the world iudge whether it be so or no. As for vs men and brethren let vs know that the wise man is not to glory in his wisdome nor the strong man in his strength nor the rich man in his riches but he that reioyceth is to reioyce in the Lord who giueth him wisdome and honor and strength and riches and all things plenteously Neither is he for these things or any things of like sort to aduance himself aboue his brethren as though he were the man vnto whom all men should bowe and on whom all mens eyes should be set but he is so to vse these things to Gods glory and to the good and comfort of his brethren and to make himselfe equall vnto them of the lowest degree This I say let vs know and let our knowledge breake forth into all holy practise that so we may liue without pride and disdaine and contempt one of another submitting your selues one vnto another euery man esteeming other better than himselfe and communicating the things wherewithall God hath blessed vs whether wisdome or knowledge or riches or what else soeuer to the good one of another with all cheerefullnesse and in all singlenesse of heart And let this be spoken touching that which in generall all men who are any way aduanced aboue their brethren may learne from this great mildnesse of the Apostle in equalling Epaphroditus almost with himselfe and magnifying the gifts and graces of Gods spirit in him notwitstanding that he was farre inferior vnto the Apostle 2. From this same example they in particular that are of greater places in the ministerie may learne a good lesson which is not to extenuate and lessen the gifts and graces of Gods spirit in their inferior brethren but to honor and esteem whatsoeuer graces of God in them though farre meaner then those in themselues For are they not worthily reproued which say as it is in Esay stand apart come not neere to me Esay 65.5 for I am holier then thou And are they not as worthily to be reproued who because of their places and gifts aboue their brethren carry themselues insolently towards their brethren and in stead of countenancing and gracing them doe vilifie and disgrace them notwithstanding the good gifts and graces of God in them Who greater in the Church then Paul was and whose gifts greater then were his If he then so countenanced those who were his inferiors much in the ministerie that he called them his brethren his companions in labour his fellow-souldiers if he for such gifts and graces of Gods spirit as he saw in them though farre inferior vnto his owne yet loued and honored them for them why should it not be thought a thing most beseeming them who are of eminent gifts and place in the Church herein to follow the holy example of the blessed Apostle Why should not they vse those that are their inferiors in the ministerie as their brethren as their companions in labour as their fellow-souldiers Why should no◠they grace and incourage and stirre vp Gods graces in their inferiors Humblenesse and meeknes and brotherly kindnesse much beseemeth all the children of God one towards another but most of all the Ministers
doe being taught by him that seeing the Ministers of the Gospell doe labour and watch for our soules as they that must giue account vnto God for them therefore wee should giue vnto them that portion which is due vnto them for their maintenance and this wee should doe with all cheerefulnesse as vnto the Lord. Now how this dutie towards them is euery where almost neglected they that liue abroad see and know too well for so it is that euery little is now too much for the Minister if he may haue some reasonable portion of that whole which is due vnto him it is thought that he is very well vsed if any thing of his due may be concealed and kept from him it is thought to be very well saued and better so saued then ill spent for so commonly they account of that which they giue vnto the Minister albeit it be not theirs but his which they giue Farre otherwise then it was in the times of greatest ignorance and blindest superstition for then they thought they could not giue enough vnto their Massing Priest and now they thinke they cannot pull enough away from the teaching Minister then they thought euery peny better bestowed then other vpon their Confessor now they thinke euery peny worse bestowed then other vpon their Pastor But it is no new thing to see blinde deuotion sometimes to carry men further then doth sound and sincere religion How ready were the people of Israel to plucke off the golden earings from their eares to giue them vnto Aaron to make a molten calfe withall Exod. 32.3 Iudg. 17.10 How liberall was Micah vnto the Leuite to get him to stay with him to be vnto him a father and a Priest And so it falleth out very often that in time of darknesse and ignorance men are more enflamed towards the Church and Pastors thereof with a blinde zeale then with a true zeale in the cleere light of the Gospell Well let vs know that wee are to giue vnto them that labour amongst vs and watch ouer our soules that which is due vnto them whether it be of maintenance for their liuelihood or of reuerence vnto their persons And for conclusion of this point let that one place of the Apostle serue for both these purposes where hee saith that those Elders especially which labour in the word doctrine are worthy of double honour 1 Tim. 5.17 which is as diuers doe expound it of maintenance for their life and of reuerence vnto their persons They are Gods labourers both labouring for God and â—o bring vs vnto God let vs therefore carry our selues towards them as towardâ— Gods Vice gerents vpon earth giuing vnto them with all cheerefulnes that which is due vnto them as vnto the Lord. And let this suffice touching this that Paul calleth Epaphroditus his companion in labour Againe hee calleth him his fellow-souldier What then Paul or Epaphroditus were they souldiers Went they forth to battell Were not the Leuites and are not the Ministers of the Gospell of Christ Iesus exempted from seruice in warre Is the Minister to labour like an husbandman and besides also to fight as a souldier Yea certainly Paul and Epaphroditus were fellow-souldiers neither are any of the Ministers of Christ exempted from warre but fight they must and souldiers they must be But neither are their weapons carnall wherewithall they must fight neither are the enemies against which they must fight so much flesh and bloud as spirituall wickednesses and the princes of the darknesse of this world They are souldiers to fight with the sword of the spirit against euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captiuitie euery thought to the obedience of Christ In this then that the Apostle calleth Epaphroditus his fellow-souldier wee are put in minde as of the state of all Christians in generall so of the Ministers of the Gospell in particular namely that the life of all Christians in generall and of the Ministers of the Gospell in particular is nothing else but a continuall warfare wherein wee must still play the souldiers and still fight We looke for a Citie where there shall be no more death no more sorrow no more crying no more paine neither any enemies to fight withall where wee shall triumph ouer euery enemie that hath exalted himselfe against vs and where wee shall raigne and euer bee with the Lord in the kingdome of Christ Iesus for euer and euer But whiles wee are members of the militant Church here vpon earth no man better or worse rich or poore may promise rest vnto himselfe but all must stand vpon their guard and all must alwayes be in a readinesse to fight Iob 7.1 Whereupon Iob calleth the life of man a warfare because together with his life his warfare shall only haue an end And our Sauiour telleth vs that the day hath enough with his owne griefe that is Matt. 6.34 neuer a day of a mans life which brings not griefe enough with it vpon it owne backe Now the enemies which wee haue to fight withall are the world without vs the flesh within vs and the deuill seeking continually like a roaring Lion to deuoure vs none of all which want either will or skill or might to ouerthrow vs vnlesse wee hold fast the reioycing of our hope vnto the end The flesh hath so many sugred baits and deceitfull delights to allure men vnto the enticements thereof that sometimes Dauids and Salomons and men after Gods owne heart cannot auoid the snares thereof but are entangled therewith The world likewise hath so many wayes to deceiue as that euen the Disciples of Christ Iesus cannot auoid it but be deceiued thereby And the deuill so furiously rageth as that the Sonne of God Christ Iesus himselfe cannot auoid his manifold tentations These are those enemies which we haue all of vs to fight withall and these wee shall haue to fight withall so long as wee liue in this flesh and whatsoeuer batterie any of these or all these can lay against our soules wee shall be sure of it whiles wee liue in this world Rom. 7.23 for the flesh euermore rebelleth against the spirit and euer striueth to leade vs captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in our members The world likewise knoweth not the Lord but the amitie of the world is the enmitie of God Ioh. 17.25 Iam. 1 4 Ioh. 2.15 1 Pet. 5 8. and if any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him The deuill likewise seeketh continually like a roaring Lion whom he may deuoure Nothing to ridde any of vs from the assaults of all these till death and therefore all of vs must bee souldiers and fight against all these as in our baptisme all of vs haue promised so long as wee carry about with vs our earthly house of this Tabernacle And as this is the state of all Christians in generall to liue in
continuall fight against their spirituall enemies so the Minister in particular hath a chiefe part in this fight I will not stand to enlarge this point The deuill knoweth that if the shepheard can bee turned out of the way his sheepe will quickly be scattered and if hee can make the Angell of the Church of the Laodiceans to be neither hot nor cold hee will quickly bring the Church vnto his bent And therefore hee bends his full force against them arming both the flesh and the world and himselfe against them to see if hee can ouerthrow them euen as he did against Christ desirous to breake the head whereas his power was limited onely to bruise the heele Now what should this teach vs Surely first it should teach vs this lesson that since wee haue such enemies continually to deale withall therfore we should put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to resist in the euill day and hauing finished all things stand fast for so the Apostle teacheth vs in the last to the Ephesians where hauing set downe what enemies we haue to wrestle against as against principalities against powers Eph. 6.12 c. For this cause saith hee take vnto you the whole armour of God c. Yea but what is this armour of God which may serue as the best armour of proofe against these mightie enemies which we haue to wrestle and encounter withall The Apostle setteth it downe in the same place The girdle wherewithall our loynes must be girded must bee veritie and integritie of doctrine 14. our brest-plate which wee must haue on our brest for the defence thereof must be righteousnesse and holinesse of life 15. the shooes wherewithall our feet must be shod must be the preparation of the Gospell of peace euen a prompt and ready minde to confesse and embrace the Gospell of peace 16. the shield wherewithall wee may quench all the firie darts of the wicked must be faith which as Iohn saith is the victorie whereby wee ouercome the world 1 Ioh. 5.4 17. our helmet for our head must be the hope of saluation purchased by the death passion of our Sauiour Christ Iesus our sword wherewithall to wound our enemie must be the word of God and praier and supplication in the spirit is also a necessary part of our armour if wee will be so thorowly armed that we will be without all gun-shot as they say This is that armour which the Apostle prescribeth vs both to defend our selues and to offend our enemies withall and this armour if wee put on wee shall be able to stand against all the assaults of the deuill for here is armour for the whole body from the head to the foot vnlesse wee will turne our backe vpon our enemie Now consider this men and brethren and lay it vnto your hearts Yee cannot but see by this which hath beene spoken that yee haue great enemies euery one of you to encounter withall yee cannot but see that the whole armour of God is necessary for you if ye will be safe from your enemies If either yee want your helmet and head peece which is the hope of saluation by Iesus Christ or if yee want your brest-plate which is righteousnesse and innocencie of life or if yee want the sword of the spirit which is the word of life or if yee want the girdle of your loynes which is veritie and soundnesse in religion or if yee want your shooes which is a minde prepared and ready to embrace the Gospell of peace or if besides all these things yee be fainting and failing in praier and supplication in the spirit in such parts as these are wanting one or moe yee are disarmed and lie open vnto euery stroke of that enemie which woundeth deadly and euery of whose venewes are as so many stings of death It is the Apostle Iames his aduice Resist the deuill and he will flie from you Iam. 4 7. Would ye then haue your great enemie the deuill to flie from you Yee must not turne your backe and flie from him for hauing no armour as euen now I told you for your backe parts if ye flie he followes and strikes and wounds deadly because there is no armour to keepe backe the force of his stroke If yee will put him to flight yee must stand to him and resist him Now your resistance must be by putting on this armour of God and if the whole armour be not put on the enemie quickly espies his aduantage and there assaults where any part of the armour wants Now will yee know whither to come for this armour of God and where to haue it Come to the word of God and the Gospell of peace there shall yee haue it and there shall ye learne so to put it on that the enemie would he neuer so faine yet shall not be able to hurt you This is that word vnto the reuerent hearing and embracing whereof I doe often exhort you neither can I euer too much exhort you And now againe I tell you that if yee will stand fast in the euill day if yee will be safe from such enemies as wound the soule deadly if yee will as good souldiers so fight that yee will neuer flie then must yee let the word of the Lord dwell in you plentifully for so and so onely yee shall bee mightie through God to cast downe holds and euery thing that exalteth it selfe against God whether it bee the lust of the flesh or the lust of the eyes or the pride of life or whatsoeuer other thing else of the world it be The second lesson which this should teach vs is that if our whole life bee nothing else but a continuall warfare against such mortall enemies then should wee desire to be dissolued and to bee with Christ rather then to continue still in such a vale of miserie where there is continuall fighting After a sore and sharpe fight at Sea or at Land continued by the space of seuen or eight houres or happily a whole day together would wee blame them if then they did desire rest or rather would wee not maruell at them if then they should not desire rest Now the fight which wee maintaine against our spirituall enemies is not onely for the space of certaine houres or dayes but for dayes and nights euen for the whole tearme and course of our life Should it not then seeme a thing maruellous and strange that wee should not desire peace and to haue our warfare at an end Yet who is he that is not loth to lay downe his house of clay Who is hee almost that when death knockes at his doore would not liue a little longer if hee might Yet let mee not here be mistaken for I doe not say this as if I liked of this that men should desire to be loosed from the bonds of this life before the time appointed of the Lord come Nay let the children of
God submit themselues vnto his will who will dislodge them when it seemeth best to his godly wisdome and in the meane time let them this know and therein comfort themselues that howsoeuer their fight bee long and great yet that the Lord hath so done with their enemies as Iudah dealt with Adonibezek Judg. 1.6 euen cut off the thumbes of their hands and feet that is so abated their power and broken their strength that though they continually assault them yet can they neuer preuaile against them This therefore I doe not say as if I liked that any should desire to die before his time appointed of the Lord come but rather to lesson vs in this that when our glasse is runne and our time appointed of the Lord come we should not then be vnwilling to lay downe our liues but rather bee then glad and reioyce that our warfare is at an end and that wee shall be ioyned with our head Christ Iesus A man would thinke wee should greatly desire to be deliuered from these miseries whereunto this life is subiect rather to triumph ouer our enemies then to liue still at the staues end with them rather to raigne with Christ in the valley of blessing where there is peace and ioy and life for euermore then to fight vnder Christ in the valley of teares where hee shall beare away many strokes though not any deadly wounds because his life is hid with Christ in God What then should bee the cause why wee should not most willingly lay downe our liues in the time of death Surely in my iudgement it is because in the time of our health wee minde too much earthly things and set our affections too little on the things that are aboue For if in the time of our health our conuersation were in heauen as it should bee wee would most patiently and willingly looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie and when death approched we would cry with the Apostle Come Lord Iesus come quickly To conclude this point therefore when our time appointed of the Lord comes let vs willingly lay downe our liues and let vs be glad and reioyce that our warfare is at an end And to the end that in the time of death we may do so let our conuersation in the meane time in the time of health be in heauen let vs set our affections on the things that are aboue and not on the things which are on the earth For he longed after all you c. In these words the Apostle setteth downe the cause why he now presently sent Epaphroditus vnto the Philippians and did not stay him till either Timothie or himselfe should come vnto them The cause was as appeareth by the Apostle because Epaphroditus greatly longed it is not said after his owne people and them of his owne familie but because he longed after the Church at Philippi neither so onely but after all the Church at Philippi neither did he onely long after them all but so he longed that he was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them And why did he so long after them that he was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them The Apostle saith because the Philippians had heard of his sicknesse Epaphroditus then longed after all the Church at Philippi and was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them and therefore the Apostle sent him presently vnto them and againe Epaphroditus knew that the Philippians had heard of his sicknes and therefore he longed after them all and was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them To knit vp then both the causes in one and to gather the summe of all the cause why the Apostle sent Epaphroditus now presently vnto them was because Epaphroditus hauing heard that the Philippians knew of his sicknesse longed greatly after them all and was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them and comfort them ouer his sicknesse lest they should be swallowed vp of too much griefe for both Pauls bands and his sicknes Here then I note what mutuall loue and affection there should be betweene the Pastor and his people euen the like that was betweene Epaphroditus and his people of Philippi The Pastor his sicknes or sorrow whatsoeuer should be the peoples sorrow and heauinesse of heart and againe the peoples trouble of minde or affliction of bodie should be the Pastors anguish of soule and vexation of spirit So it was betweene Epaphroditus and his Church at Philippi as here we see and so it was betweene Paul and all the Churches at least on his part as himselfe witnesseth saying that such was his care of all the Churches 2 Cor. 11.29 that if any were weake he was also weake and if any were offended he also burned And I wish I could truely instance in the like affection betweene many Pastors and their people in this our day But such examples are not euery where with vs nay in too many places with vs the Pastor cares not if he may haue their fleece though hee neuer see or heare of his people and flocke and againe in too many places the people care not if they may haue their forth in their owne delights and desires though they neuer see or heare of their Pastor Yea so farre are they from this sympathie and mutuall loue and affection one towards another that so the one may haue his profit and the other their pleasure they are not much touched without any further respect either of other Well it should not be so but the ioy of the one should be the ioy of the other and the griefe of the one should be the griefe of the other Now here happily it may be demanded why either Epaphroditus or the Philippians should be so full of heauinesse and take the matter so much to heart seeing his sicknes which was the cause of all this heauinesse came vnto him by the will of God and his gracious prouidence Whereunto in one word I answer that this mutuall heauinesse one for another was onely an argument of their mutuall loue one of another not any argument of their ignorance or doubt of Gods prouidence in his sicknesse Our Sauiour Christ as we read groned in the spirit and was troubled in himselfe Joh. 11.33 and wept for the death of Lazarus This shewed his great loue of Lazarus as the Iewes very well gathered saying behold how he loued him 36. but will any man gather hence that he knew not or doubted of Gods prouidence in his death Nay himselfe plainely said in the beginning of that chapter that that sicknes was not vnto death but for the glory of God that the sonne of God might be glorified thereby So that albeit he knew that his death was by Gods prouidence God so prouiding that his Sonne might thereby be glorified yet such was his loue towards him that
the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11.32 that being chastened of the Lord they may not be condemned with the world For such is the louing mercy of the Lord towards his children that when they haue either omitted some such dutie as they ought to haue performed or committed some such sinne as they ought not to haue done he as a louing father towards his tender childe whom hee dearely loueth correcteth and chastiseth them with the rodde of sicknesse or weaknesse or some such like rodde that so they may see their owne error and be healed For this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you 30. and many sleepe For this cause for what cause euen for not discerning the Lord his body in comming vnto the communion of the body and bloud of Christ In which place the Apostle plainly sheweth that therefore many of Gods children are weake and sicke and die euen because they doe not duely and diligently examine themselues before they come vnto the celebration of the Lord his supper But saith hee when wee are iudged and punished wee are chastened of the Lord as children of their father that we should not be condemned with the world euen with the wicked men of the world whose portion is in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for euer Sometimes then Gods children are sicke that so their error or their negligence or their wickednesse may be reformed and they brought into the right way wherein they should walke Another reason is that so they may be staied from such inordinate waies as wherunto naturally they are bent and wherein sometimes they would walke if they were not holden backe as with a bridle For whose delight in the waies of the Lord is so entire and so altogether vncorrupt before him That hee maketh as he should do his law his whole delight and his councellour Nay whose pathes are so straight that hee hath not an ouerweening delight in some crooked by-pathes or whose will and desire and affections are so sanctified that they are not often enclined and sometimes caried as it were with a maine streame vnto that which is euill And therefore the Lord only wise knowing best what is best for his children sometimes visiteth them with sickenesse that so being exercised with his rodde they may not runne into such danger of body and soule as otherwise they would A third reason why the children of God are sicke sometimes is that thereby he may make triall of their faith and of their patience to see whether they can be conrent as to receiue health so to receiue sicknes of the Lord and whether as in health so in sicknesse they will put their trust in the Lord and submit themselues vnto his will For both health and sicknesse they are of the Lord and both in health and in sicknesse wee should put our trust in the Lord and submit our selues vnto his will Yet so choise wee are that we can be content to receiue health from the Lord but hardly to receiue sicknesse from the Lord and so weake wee are euen the best of vs that howsoeuer wee doe in health yet in sicknesse we can hardly submit our selues vnto God his will and oftentimes more put our trust in Phisitions then in the Lord 2 Cron. 16. as we read that that good King of Iudah Asa did therein declining from that right path wherein he ought to haue walked Sometimes then as I say Gods children are sicke that the Lord their God may so trie whether they will still cleaue fast vnto him and patiently submit themselues vnto his will A fourth reason why the Loâ—d sometimes visiteth his children with sicknesse is that they also may haue a farther triall of the mercifull goodnesse of the Lord towards them For albeit his children are neuer without great experiences of his mercifull goodnesse towards them yet wherein haue they greater experience thereof and wherein their soule more to reioyce then that in the time of their sicknesse he assisteth them with the comfort of his holy spirit and giueth them strength and patience to endure what he laieth vpon them and suffereth not their faith or their hope to faile but so prepareth them vnto him that come death come life they can willingly embrace either because they know that come death come life they are the Lords An especiall great goodnesse of the Lord towards his children Whereof they haue such triall in time of their sicknesse as that thereby not themselues alone but such as are about them are and may bee greatly comforted And sometimes no doubt they are sicke that seeing the goodnesse of the Lord towards them in time of their sicknes they may the rather praise the Lord for his goodnesse and studie to glorifie his name in the time of their health Not to trouble you with moe reasons hereof the last reason why the Lord visiteth his children with sicknesse is to put them in minde both of that sinne which dwelleth in them and also of their mortalitie For sicknesse is both the fruite of sinne and also the Harbinger of death For howsoeuer sinne be not the only cause wherefore sicknesse commeth yet is it alwaies a cause wherefore it is sent insomuch that we see when our Sauiour healed some that were sicke hee would say sometimes vnto them some be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee Math. 9 2. In which speach he gaue them this note that sinne was the principall cause of their sicknesse and sometimes hee would say vnto them Behold thou art made whole sinne no more least a worse thing come vnto thee wherein in effect he told them that their sicknesse was a chasticement for their sinne And againe howsoeuer death doth not alwaies follow sicknes yet ought sicknesse alwaies to put vs in minde of our mortality Well it may be that those our houses of clay which in this or that sicknesse threaten to fall may for a time bee patched vp againe yet they which threaten now to fall at length shall fall and downe to the ground they shall be brought For as the Psal mist speaketh who liueth that shall not see death Psa 89 47. or who shall bee able to deliuer himselfe from the hand of the graue Of the dust of the earth we are and to earth we shall returne and so many sicknesses as we are visited withall should be vnto vs as so many remembrances both of that sinne which cleaueth so fast vnto vs and likewise of death which is the fruit thereof Thus then ye see the reasons why the Lord lieth this rodde of sicknesse vpon his owne children namely as a mercifull and louing father to reforme whatsoeuer error negligence or other fault is in them to keepe them backe as with a bridle from inordinate walking to make triall of their faith and patience to giue them triall of his mercifull goodnesse towards them and to put them in minde of sinne dwelling in them
them and by them A good nature yee know reioyceth in euery opportunitie that is giuen him whereby he may shew himselfe thankfull and dutifull though it be to his trouble and cost Euen so the children of God though this life be full of trouble and griefe yet when their health is restored and their daies lengthned they reioyce in the opportunitie that God hath giuen them to doe good in the Church or in the common-weale and are carefull therein to shew themselues both thankfull and dutifull vnto their God For answer then vnto the point in man we are to consider briefly these two things the good of himselfe and the good of others vnto the glory of God In respect of the good of himselfe death is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto euery childe of God because then they rest from their labours and their workes follow them And therefore the Apostle said it is best of all to be loosed and to be with Christ Phil. 1.23 But in respect of others and of the glory of God it is a speciall mercy of God vnto his children to be restored vnto health because so they are made farther instruments of his glory and of the good either of Church or of Common-wealth And therefore the Apostle addeth 24. neuerthelesse to abide in the flesh is more needfull for you Albeit then death had been a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto Epaphroditus in respect of the good of himselfe yet in respect of the Church at Philippi it was a speciall mercy of the Lord as our Apostle here saith that he was restored vnto health Neither yet would I so here be vnderstood as if I thought or taught that it is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children to be restored vnto health onely in respect of the good of others and not at all in respect of the good of themselues for albeit death bee so a speciall mercy of God vnto them in respect of the good of themselues for that thereby they are freed from the troubles of this life and receiued into euerlasting ioy and blisse yet is health also and life a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto them euen in respect of the good of themselues because the oftener they passe through the fire the more they are purified and made the finer gold the more they are boulted and sifted the finer flower they will be Albeit therefore by life they haue moe troubles yet because by troubles they are made more glorious therefore is life and restoring vnto health a speciall mercy of God vnto his children not only in respect of others good but in respect also of the good of themselues Are then both death and recouerie of health speciall mercies of the Lord vnto his children If then we be the children of God let not our hearts be troubled nor feare in the bed of our sicknesse If it please the Lord by death then to cut off our dayes this let vs know that in mercy towards vs he doth it that so we may not see the euils that are to come that so we may haue rest from all our labours and from all the troubles of this life and that so wee may be euer with our head Christ Iesus and haue the full fruition of those ioyes which eye hath not seene neither eare hath heard nor hath entred into the heart of man to thinke of And againe if it please the Lord to restore vs vnto health let vs know that in mercy likewise he doth it that so we may confesse his name and sing praises vnto him in the land of the liuing that so wee may be further instruments of his glory in doing good vnto others either in in the Church or in the Common-wealth and that so being further tried wee may be further purified to returne as fine gold out of the fire Hath any of vs then cause to mourne for them that doe already sleepe in the Lord Let vs mourne but not as men without hope for the Lord hath had mercy on them and in his mercy towards them hath deliuered them out of prison into a most glorious libertie and hath brought them from a most troublesome sea of miseries vnto the most happy hauen of euerlasting blessednesse Againe hath any of vs beene restored from sicknesse vnto health Let vs remember that the Lord herein hath had mercy on vs as hee had on Epaphroditus For this mercy let vs shew our selues thankfull vnto the Lord and our thankfulnesse vnto the Lord let vs testifie vnto the world by walking worthy of this mercy He hath reserued vs vnto his further glory Let vs glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits for they are Gods Let vs be faithfully and painfully and carefully occupied in the workes of our calling whatsoeuer it be vnto the glory of our God And in particular as this time requireth as God hath had mercy on vs by restoring vs vnto health and bringing vs from the gates almost of death vnto life so let vs take pitie and compassion on our poore distressed brethren and by our morsels of bread and other releefe let vs saue their liues from death As our liues were precious in Gods sight so let their liues be precious in our sight who happily are as deare vnto God as wee are For know this that blessed are they that consider the poore and needie c. Psal 41.1.2.3 And not on him onely but on mee also Wee haue heard of Gods mercy on Epaphroditus in restoring him vnto health which was both a worke of the Lord and a worke wherein the Lord shewed his mercy on Epaphroditus Now see the riches and the bountifulnesse of Gods mercy herein for in restoring him vnto health Gods mercy was not shewed on him alone but on the Apostle Paul also The note which hence I gather is this that in the mercies of the Lord vpon his children there is oftentimes a blessing not for them alone in particular but for others of his children also So sometimes hee sheweth mercy on the childe and keeâ—â—h him aliue for his parents sake to be their staffe of comfort in their old age and againe sometimes he sheweth mercy vpon parents and keepeth them aliue for their childrens sake to bring them vp in the feare of God and in the knowledge of his will So likewise sometimes he sheweth mercy on the Pastor and from sicknesse restoreth him to health for his peoples sake both that they may be kept safe from scattering by the Wolfe and that they may bee taught in the wayes of the Lord and againe sometimes he sheweth mercy on the people for their Pastors sake lest that punishment which should iustly light vpon them should bring too much sorrow vpon him So we reade that he shewed mercy vnto that good King Ezechias being sicke vnto death 2 Reg. 20.1 in restoring him vnto health neither vnto him alone 7. but euen therein likewise he shewed mercy vnto the
people of Iudah in that so he kept them for fifteene yeeres space from such manifold miseries and corruptions in religion as afterwards followed in the raigne of Manasses 21.2 Thus the Lord rich in mercy so shewes his mercies vnto his children as that therein there is a blessing not to them alone but to others also This should teach vs thus much that we should not be too much puffed vp for whatsoeuer mercies the Lord vouchsafeth vnto vs as if for our owne sakes alone they were bestowed vpon vs but seeing therein the Lord also purposeth a blessing vnto others our care should be to vse them to the benefit of others our health to profit others our wealth to doe good vnto others our knowledge to instruct others and whatsoeuer mercies we haue vnto the good of others Which lesson also our Sauiour Christ taught vnto Peter when he said vnto him Luk. 22.32 Thou when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren But how haue they learned this lesson that like vnto that vnprofitable seruant in the Gospell Matt. 25. hide their talent in the ground and neuer doe good with that knowledge wherewithall God hath blessed them or they that like vnto that rich man in the Gospell Luk. 16.19 only feed and cloath themselues and neuer regard to refresh poore Lazarus no not with the crummes that fall from their tables or they that like vnto Nimrod that mightie hunter before the Lâ—â—d by their power and might cruelly oppresse and wickedly tyrannize ouer their poore brethren How haue those parents learned this lesson that neuer regard the godly education of their children or those children that despise their fathers instruction and forsake their mothers teaching or those Pastors that seldome or neuer looke vnto their sheepe or those sheepe that will not heare the voice of their Pastors Certainly in men of all sorts there is either great ignorance or great forgetfulnesse or great contempt of this instruction for generally wee doe not vse the mercies of God vpon vs vnto the benefit of others but either we know not or wee forget or wee neglect so to vse them or wee doe abuse them vnto the hurt of others Well let vs know that as this mercy was shewed on Epaphroditus not for his sake onely but for Pauls lest hee should haue sorrow vpon sorrow so whatsoeuer such mercy is shewed on vs it is not for our owne sakes only but for others also that they may haue comfort and profit thereby or otherwise lest they should some way be grieued and troubled And therefore as the Lod hath bestowed this or that mercy vpon vs of health or of wealth or of wisdome or of knowledge or the like let vs vse the same to the good and benefit of others as our state or place or calling doth require and in any case let vs beware that wee abuse them not vnto the hurt of others Now let vs see wherein it was a mercy of God vpon Paul that Epaphroditus was restored vnto health The Apostle sheweth it when he saith lest I should haue c. Herein then was it a mercy of God on Paul that Epaphroditus died not vpon that sicknesse because so he should haue had sorrow vpon sorrow vnto his sorrow by his own bands and imprisonment should haue beene added another sorrow for his death God therefore had mercy on Epaphroditus and restored him vnto health not for his owne sake only but for Pauls lest he should haue sorrow vpon sorrow What then Was Paul sorrowfull for any thing that befell him or that was likely to befall him Did he not with patience beaâ—e whatsoeuer did or could befall him Or could he be said to beare that with patience for which he was sorrowful That Paul was sorrowfull for many things may and doth appeare euen by this one place He was sorrowfull for his owne bands and imprisonment he was sorrowfull to see Epaphroditus and to heare the Philippians to be so full of heauinesse and if Epaphroditus had now died his death would haue made him very sorrowfull All which notwithstanding he did with patience beare both his owne bands and the heauinesse of Epaphroditus and the Philippians and so would haue borne Epaphroditus his death if he had died For heâ—ein was his patience seene that he did with such constancie and courage for Christs sake suffer those things which caused his sorrowes as that he was not ouercome of sorrow but so moderated it as that he mildly bore whatsoeuer caused sorrow And how is patience seene but in moderating sorrowes and quietly suffering them and whatsoeuer may cause them The note then is that sorrow and the like affections and passions of mindes are nothings vnbeseeming Christians as some haue foolishly thought but rather such things as very well beseeme them Esa 53.3 It was prophecied of our Sauiour that he should be a man full of sorrowes and that he was so may appeare by his weeping ouer Ierusalem by his trouble in spirit at the death of Lazarus and by many other things Nay how shall wee call him a Christian that hath shut vp all bowels of compassion and is not touched with a fellow-feeling of his brethrens infirmities Herein is a good point of true Christianitie that wee reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe and that wee beare with patience our owne sorrowes and whatsoeuer losse or crosse which may cause sorrow Yea but was it not a fault for Paul to be sorry for Epaphroditus his sicknesse or should it not haue beene a fault in him if he had beene sorry for his death seeing these things came and should haue come by the will of God No surely both in him it was and in all Christians it is a Christian thing to visit the sicke and to be sorry for their infirmities and for their death So was Christ so were the Apostles and so are all Christians and ought to be For what other thing is this for them that be strong and in health then for the rich to giue vnto the poore for the learned to instruct the ignorant for the strong to helpe the weake c. 1 Th. 4.13 Yea but wee are forbidden to sorrow for the dead How then should it not haue beene a fault in Paul to haue sorrowed for Epaphroditus his death Sorrow for the dead is not there simply forbid but such sorrow as they haue which haue no hope of the resurrection of the dead and of life euerlasting after this life They sorrow immoderately because they thinke that when death comes there is an end Such immoderate sorrow for the dead is there forbid lest we should seeme by our too much sorrowing so to thinke of the dead as the Gentiles did But a moderate sorrow is neither there nor elsewhere forbid but rather commended vnto vs by this example of our holy Apostle So that wee may sorrow for the dead if wee doe it moderately and with submission vnto the
profane stories of some much renowned for most rare friendship But what else were those but as shadowes in respect of the bodie What friendship of theirs came euer neere vnto that of Ionathan and Dauid 1 Sam. 18.1 whose soules were so knit either vnto other as that either loued other as his owne soule Who more faithfull vnto any then Hushai the Archite vnto Dauid 2 Sam 15. at whose request he tooke as we say his life in his hand and vndertooke with all diligence and speed to bring to nought the counsell of Ahitophel Yea generally where religion and the feare of the Lord knits the knot there the friendship is most sure and the duties thereof best performed If therefore thou wilt haue such a friend as without delay when neede doth require will doe the dutie of a friend and not shift thee of for this that time with this and that excuse ioyne thy selfe vnto him that is religious feareth the Lord and let your loue be in the Lord and for the Lord. For what is the cause wherefore friendship is so rare and why there is such slacknes in all sorts of men to helpe one another and to comfort one another in any time of neede Surely hence euen because our loue is onely a cold loue grounded on this or that worldly respect but wee doe not loue one another in the Lord and for the Lord because our soule delighteth in them that feare the Lord. O let all of vs delight in them that feare the Lord and then will we no doubt as Pauls scholers be diligent one vnto anothers good and one vnto anothers comfort in euery time of need It followeth that when ye should see him againe yee might reioyce In these wordes the Apostle setteth downe a second cause and reason wherefore hee sent Epaphroditus vnto the Philippians with such diligence and speede The cause was as here it is signified that after such sorow and heauinesse of heart as they were filled with vpon the hearing of their Ministers dangerous sicknesse thinking they should neuer see him againe they might reioyce when they should see him againe throughly well in health able to doe the worke of his ministerie Here then we see how a faithfull friend is especially to employ his diligence and his carefulnesse namely as in matters most needfull so in them to the best purpose hee can deuise A notable patterne whereof we haue in this example of our Apostle The Philippians were at this present full of heauinesse and sorow as we haue heard for their Ministers sickenesse and they much needed to be cheered and comforted The Apostle he vsed all diligence and after hee heard and knew of it he delaied not the time to cheere them and to comfort them But how hee might haue written his letters vnto them and therein signified their Ministers recouerie of his health and so haue cheered and comforted them But because he thought neither messenger nor letters nor any thing else would so much reioyce them as his presence with them and the sight of him because they thought they should neuer haue sent him againe therefore hee sent himselfe vnto them that when they should see him againe they might reioyce so taking the best course that hee could deuise to comfort them So we see in the example of Hushai before menâ—ioned when Dauid was in great distresse by Absolon his sonne Hushai came vnto him with purpose to go with him 2 Sam. 15.32.34 and in life or death not to leaue him But when it was thought that his friendshippe would be to better purpose vnto Dauid if he should returne vnto the Citie and bring the counsell of Ahitophel to nought he did that which was thought would be to the best purpose Right so if wee will approue our selues faithfull friends indeed as we must employ all diligence and carefulnesse in matters most needfull for our friend so must we do it to the best purpose wee can deuise For albeit diligence and carefulnesse in euery matter of our friend be very commendable in vs yet is it then worthily most commendable when it is imployed to the best purpose 1. When our care is specially bent to that which apparantly may be to our friends greatest good and comfort A matter of too too rare practise Few carefull of others good and of those few that will seeme sometimes to be carefull very few that will care for them in things most needfull and fewest of all that will in such sort care for them in things needfull as may be most behouefull for them If the course most behouefull for our friend be somewhat hurtfull for our selues wee will rather thinke of some other course then that whereby wee may so helpe our freind as that withall wee may not hurt our selues And so that wee shew our selues friends wee thinke it is well though we doe not so much as we should Well I wish wee would thinke of this example of our holy Apostle and as he was most diligent and carefull not onely to comfort the Philippians but in such sort to comfort them as they most desired so we would be diligent and carefull both to doe good vnto others and that likewise in such sort as they thereby might receiue the greatest good though happily our selues should be somwhat endamaged thereby What then happily you will say vnto mee was it such a commendable matter in the Apostle to send their Minister backe againe vnto them or was it such a pleasure vnto the Philippians to see their Minister againe It may be that some would stand at an answer to these questions in particular who shew but too plainely by their practise what they thinke or these questions in the generall For touching the Ministers in generall who is he that if his Minister be absent from his Church greatly longeth after him who is hee that if his Minister be sicke vnto death greatly wisheth his restoring vnto health who is he that if his Minister be absent and sick feares that he shall neuer see him againe or who is he that will take such a pleasure and ioy of heart in it if he shall see him again Some such God be thanked there are and God for his mercies sake encrease the number of them and his graces in them But generally if the Minister be such a one as makes a conscience of his waies amongst them as carefully feedes them with the bread of life and painefully leades them forth besides the waters of comfort such a one as will religiously call them vnto the sanctification of the Lord his Sabboth and restraine them of their meriment and sports and pleasures and wanton dalliances such a one as will sharpely reproue their sins boldly put them in minde of their duties and carefully reclaime them from such inordinate waies as they walke in such a one as we may very well presume this Epaphroditus was if the Minister I say be such a one generally
this dutie then studie to amend that which is amisse and learne so to be affected one towards another as that ye will reioyce with them that reioyce and againe weepe with them that weepe Againe it may be that the Apostle was sorie that by his occasion their Minister and Teacher was so long absent from them And therefore now when Epaphroditus was sent backe againe vnto them he was the lesse sorowfull But this being onely a coniecture my purpose is not to ground any obseruation thereupon Onely this neither may the example of the Apostle be any president for any to deteine the Minister from his charge neither may the example of Epaphroditus be to any Minister any president to absent himselfe from his charge For Epaphroditus was now absent from his people being sent by them to Minister to the necessities of the holy Apostle so that albeit he was absent from them yet was hee labouring for them euen in the worke of Christ as the Apostle speaketh in the last verse of this chapter How then can this example help them who absent themselues either for idlenesse and their owne ease or vpon other pretences which haue no lawfull warrant Againe his staying there with the Apostle was not so much by the Apostle his deteining of him as by the Philippians charge that he should stay with him and by the sickenesse wherewith God visited him How then can this example bee any warrant vnto them whom deteine Ministers from their charge either for their owne pleasures sake or in some other respect which hath no better warrant I wish that both these men would bee as sorie for deteining Ministers from their charge as it is likely the Apostle was and likewise that the Ministers as sorie for being absent from theâ—r charges as it is likely Epaphroditus was This were a president worthy the following the other is a president without all ground or shadow of any semblance But I purposed onely to touch this by the way Now followeth the Apostle his request for Epaphroditus Receiue him therefore in the Lord c. The Apostle hauing shewed the causes why he sent Epaphroditus vnto the Philippians now commendeth him vnto them and maketh request for him that they would entertaine him at his returne as they ought shewing withall a reason in the next verse why they should doe so In this verse 1. He sheweth how they ought to receiue and entertaine him in particular 2. How they ought to entertaine all Ministers generally being such as he was First touching the entertainment of him in particular the Apostle willeth them to receiue him first in the Lord then with all gladnesse In that he willeth and exhorteth them to receiue him in the Lord his meaning is that they should receiue him not as a priuate friend not as one sent from him whom for his sake they should vse kindly but as the seruant of the Lord and as one sent euen by God himselfe vnto them For herein the Apostle may in part seeme to allude vnto that extremitie of sicknesse whence he could not possibly haue beene deliuered but onely by Gods mercy on him And therefore now he was sent vnto them not so much by the Apostle as by the Lord who onely did saue his life from death Againe in that he exhorteth them to receiue him with all gladnesse his meaning is that as he longed after them all so they should all receiue him with all gladnesse euen with exceeding ioy for his comming vnto them For so the same words that are heere vsed are well translated Iam. 1.2 Here then we are taught how to intreat and entertaine and receiue the Ministers of the Lord first in the Lord that is as seruants of the Lord and sent by God vnto vs. So the Apostle giueth testimonie vnto the Galathians that they receiued him where he saith But yee receiued me as an Angell of God Gal. 4.14 yea as Christ Iesus And that they are so to be honored and accounted of he againe sheweth where he saith 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God And why are they so to be thought of and so to be honoured The reason is plaine they are the Embassadors of Christ Iesus in Christ his stead beseeching vs that we would be reconciled vnto God So saith the Apostle Now then saith he we are embassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs 2 Cor. 5.20 we pray you in Christ his stead that yee be reconciled vnto God Now Embassadors yee know are to be receiued as the Prince from whom they are sent so that the Ministers of Christ are to be receiued euen as Christ Iesus And therefore our Sauiour saith He that receiueth you receiueth me Mat. 10.40 and he that receiueth mee receiueth him that sent mee Againe Embassadors yee know speake not in their owne name but in the Princes name that sent them so that the Ministers of Christ are to be heard as Christ whose Ministers they are And therefore our Sauiour saith He that heareth you heareth me Luk. 10.16 and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me And yet see how hardly we are brought to receiue and harken to this instruction Indeede it grieueth mee to see how the Ministers of the Lord are receiued euen in this auditorie Euery fit opportunitie hath beene taken to put you in minde of these things And what neerer are yee then at the first Are the Ministers of Christ Iesus to be receiued in the Lord and for the Lord Are they the Embassadors of Christ Iesus and therefore to be receiued and to be heard as Christ Iesus How happens it then that some will not at all almost come to heare them that some come so slackly to heare them and that some turne their backs vpon them and will not stay to heare them If the Embassador of an earthly Prince should be vsed in such like sort would not sharpe stormes and sore displeasure follow vpon it And shall the Embassadors of the King of heauen and King of Kings be so vsed and will not his anger and heauy displeasure be kindled at it If we sought our honour we might well goe without it seeing the Lord cannot haue it But we seeke not our owne honour but the honour of him that sends vs euen the honour of Christ Iesus whose word we preach vnto you We would be honored for the words sake and therefore we would haue the word much more honoured And therefore we call you vnto the hearing of the word euen of the word of life euen of the word of your saluation But how preuaile we Those that will not come what should I speake vnto them I iudge them not there is one that iudgeth them Of such as doe come some come so seldome that it may seeme they come when their leisure from other
in comming to him to Rome in bringing with him that releefe which the Philippians sent vnto him and in ministring vnto him in prison such things as he wanted A seruice well called the worke of Christ because commanded by Christ and performed to the seruant of Christ for Christ his sake Againe in that the Apostle in the end of the verse saith to fulfill that seruice c. the Apostle his meaning is not thereby to note any fault in the Philippians as if they had beene any way wanting vnto him but therein he commendeth Epaphroditus his faithfull and painefull performance of that seruice which they if they had beene present with him would haue done but now could not because of their farre distance from him The whole reason is indeed drawne from the commendation of Epaphroditus His commendation is that he took such paines with him and for him that it had been like to haue cost him his life and that hee made not so much reckoning of his life as he did of discharging that trust that was reposed in him and performing that seruice which the Philippians themselues would haue done if they had beene present This I say is the commendation which the Apostle here giueth him and for this cause he willeth them to receiue him in the Lord with gladnesse Whence I gather this generall obseruation that it is a very commendable thing in the seruants of Christ not to regard their liues vnto the death but to hazard their liues for the worke of Christ which either Christ hath commanded them to doe in their place whatsoeuer or which for Christ his sake they are to performe vnto any seruant of Christ What thing more commendable or memorable in Esther Ester 3.13 then that when the Kings decree was past against the Iewes to roote out to kill and to destroy all the Iewes 5.1 both yong and old children and women in one day she put her life in present danger to deliuer her people For it was a matter of death by the law for one not called to come into the inner court vnto the King 4.11 Yet for this worke of God the deliuerance of his Church from the deuouring sword shee put her life in most eminent danger and went in into the King 16 which was not according to the law We see it likewise registred vnto the view of all posteritie touching the Apostles that their liues were not deare vnto them so that they might fulfill their course with ioy that they were ready not to be bound onely but also to die for the name of the Lord Iesus that howsoeuer they were threatned yet they would not cease to preach in the name of Christ Iesus And whiles this Epistle shall be read Epaphroditus his praise shall not die for hazarding his life for the worke of Christ in releeuing Paul his necessitie when he was in prison and ministring vnto him such things as he wanted Yea and what if we should not onely hazard our liues but giue vp our liues for any worke of Christ Haue we not a sure promise He that loseth his life for my sake saith our Sauiour shall saue it Matth. 10 39. 1 Reg. 17. If therefore Eliah or any of the poore children of God be an hungred want to satisfie their hunger though we haue but an handfull of meale in a barrell and a litle oyle in a cruse for our selues and for our familie and though we haue no more hope of sustenance but euen to die when that is spent and eaten yet let vs with that good widow of Sarepta straine and hazard our selues that they may be somewhat releeued If Paul or any godly brother in Christ bee in prison though our watchings and care and paines and trauaile with them and for them bee not without manifest danger of our health and happily of our life yet let vs with godly Epaphroditus by all these hazard our selues and our liues for their good and such things as may be needfull for them If any brother be sicke though it be with some danger let vs visit him and comfort him If for the worke of our ministerie we be so pressed that in our selues we receiue the sentence of death as our holy Apostle was often pressed yet let vs not shrinke but let vs declare vnto the people all the words of the Lord and speake of all the iudgements of his mouth In a word in whatsoeuer worke of Christ for I doe not now speake of this worke alone here mentioned but in whatsoeuer worke of Christ which he hath commanded vs in our places to doe or which being done for his sake hee accounteth as done for himselfe let vs be bold in the Lord let not our liues bee dearer vnto vs then the performance of his will but let vs hazard our liues for the worke of Christ But here the doubt may be made and the question demanded whether we are alwaies to hazard our liues for the worke of Christ whether in some worke of Christ we may not sometimes withdraw our selues from danger and prouide for our health for our liues As for example whether we may not forbeare the visiting of the sick when the sicknes is pestilentiall and contagious whether in such times we may not prouide for our health for our liues The question I know is hard and the doubt not easily answered neither will I take vpon me the decision of the doubt only I shew my opinion and willingly submit it to the iudgement of others Touching priuate men therefore I meane such as whose place and office doth not necessarily require a more publike care then of themselues of their own family they may in my iudgment spare themselues and not hazard their health or their liues but for the time withdraw themselues from the danger especially if such reasonable order be taken for the sicke as that by comming vnto them they may more endanger themselues others then doe them good My reasons are these 1. By the law of Moses we see that those that were troubled with any contagious disease as with the leprosie Leu. 13 46. they were commanded to dwell apart and to haue their habitation without the campe and in places where they came to cry I am vncleane I am vncleane Which doth plainely shew that all were not to come vnto them but both they were to giue warning vnto others and others were to take warning by them lest happily they should be infected by them if they should come vnto them Againe howsoeuer in such cases we could be content to hazard our selues and our owne liues yet may we and we ought to haue care ouer our owne houshold and ouer that charge that is committed to vs. 1 Tim. 5.8 For if there be any saith the Apostle that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold be denieth the faith and is worse then an infidell We must then prouide for
euery where almost wee may see men following their wonted pleasures and reioycing themselues in their wonted delights as if the hand of the Lord were not vpon vs. But such carnall and worldly reioycing is not good Nay vnto such as thus reioyce fixing their only ioy and delight on the things of this world and on the vanities of this life our Sauiour Christ pronounceth a woe saying Woe be to you that now laugh Luk. 6.25 for yee shall waile and weepe This is the fearfull iudgement of God vpon them that reioyce in the flesh and not in the spirit Vnderstand therefore that there is a two-fold ioy and reioycing one in the flesh another in the spirit one carnall and sensuall another spirituall and Christian one in the world another in the Lord. The carnall and worldly reioycing is when putting farre from vs the remembrance of the euill day wee reioyce more in the pleasures of sinne and the transitorie things of this world then wee doe in the things that belong vnto our peace Such was the reioycing of him that when he had pulled downe his barnes and builded greater Luk. 12.18.19 and therein laid all his fruits and his goods said vnto his soule Soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeeres liue at ease eat drinke and take thy pastime And such is the reioycing of men commonly at this day as already hath beene noted And true it is which wise Salomon saith Foolishnesse is ioy to him that is destitute of vnderstanding that is Pro. 15.21 euen wickednesse and sinne is a matter of mirth and delight to the wicked and vngodly man Iâ—b 20.5 But it is as true which Zophar saith That the reioycing of the wicked is short and that the ioy of hypocrites is but a moment Besides this carnall and worldly reioycing there is also a Christian and spirituall reioycing which is when setting our hearts on the Lord as on our chiefest good wee so reioyce in the things of this life as that wee count them all losse and dung in comparison of that reioycing which wee haue in Christ Iesus when remembring the mercifull goodnesse and louing kindnesse of our good God nothing can so much daunt vs but that our heart daunceth for ioy and our soules are rauished with reioycing thereat Wilt thou then reioyce or know how and wherein to reioyce O man that fearest the Lord Reioyce in the Lord reioyce in those spirituall blessings wherewithall God hath blessed thee in heauenly things in Christ Iesus reioyce in thine election in Christ Iesus vnto eternall life before the foundation of the world reioyce in the workmanship of thy creation after Gods owne image in thy redemption by the bloud of Christ Iesus when through disobedience thou hadst for euer cast thy selfe away in thine adoption through Iesus Christ into the number of the sonnes of God in thy reconciliation with God the Father by the intercession and mediation of Christ Iesus in thy vocation vnto the knowledge of the truth by the Gospell of Christ Iesus in thine incorporation into the mysticall body of Christ Iesus by the powerfull operation of the spirit in thy iustification and free forgiuenesse of thy sinnes by faith in the bloud of Christ Iesus in thy sanctification by the spirit of grace vnto some measure of holinesse and righteousnesse in this life in thy regeneration vnto a liuely hope in Christ Iesus and in the assured confidence of thy glorification after this life with Iesus who shall change thy vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body c. Herein is the Christian mans reioycing and here is matter of reioycing indeed All reioycing in all things in the world whatsoeuer what is it in comparison of this reioycing Surely as euen now wee heard out of Iob it is short and but a moment Nay I say more Whatsoeuer men imagine with themselues yet indeed there is no true ioy no sound reioycing but this reioycing in the Lord. Other ioyes in other things may happily for the time somewhat affect vs and please our fancies and tickle our outward senses and delight our outward man but that that warmes the heart that that cheeres the soule that that makes the inner man to pant and to leape for ioy that 's the ioy in the holy Ghost and reioycing in the Lord. And this is it which stickes by a man in his life and in his death forsakes him not Yea when in the throwes and pangs of death he shall say of all other ioyes whatsoeuer I haue no pleasure in them then in this ioy his soule shall reioyce through this ioy hee shall ioyfully wrestle with death and because of this ioy hee shall not feare death nor the graue but desire to bee loosed and to be with Christ Let the carnall and worldly and sensuall men therefore bragge and boast as much as they will that they leade the only ioyfull and pleasant liues and let them obiect vnto the godly Christian as much as they will a lumpish and momish and sowre life wherein he hath no ioy or pleasure at all yet shall the day come when they shâ—ll change their mindes and sigh for grife of minde Wisd 5.3 and say within themselues These are they whom sometimes we had in derision and in a parable of reproach 4. We fooles thought wee had the world at will and thought their life madnesse but how are they counted among the children of God 5. and their portion is among the Saints Thus I say shall they say when they shall perceiue that the life which they thought the only ioyfull life was indeed the most miserable life So that when the count is indeed truly cast wee shall finde that onely the true Christian hath sound ioy of heart and that there is no sound reioycing but this reioycing in the Lord. Yea but how shall wee know this that indeed wee doe reioyce in the Lord For wee are inclined naturally to flatter our selues and wee will say that wee reioyce in the Lord and perhaps thinke so too when indeed wee doe not How then shall wee know that wee doe truly reioyce in the Lord The wicked indeed whose hearts are set on other pleasures wherein no true ioyes are to be found they know not what â—t meaneth yea it seemeth meere madnesse and foolishnesse vnto them But for vs thus wee shall know that we reioyce in the Lord in whom alone true ioyes are to be found 1. Consider and see what longing and thirsting there is in thee after the hearing and reading and meditating in the holy word of life what comfort and peace of conscience thy soule findeth in the holy word of life how thy heart is enlarged when thou hearest or readest the sweete promises of God in Christ Iesus what a gladnesse vnto thy soule it is that Christ is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption how stedfastly thou cleauest in
shall I speake of those manifold titles giuen herevnto in the new Testament as that it is called the mysterie of God the mysterie of the kingdome of God the mysterie of Christ the mysterie of God the Father of Christ the mysterie kept secret from the beginning of the world c. All which doe wonderfully commend the excellencie of this knowledg being made knowne vnto none but vnto whom the Father doth reueale it by his spirit For no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father and he to whom the Father doth reueale him by his spirit Mat. 11.27 I will not farther stand to amplifie the excellencie of this knowledge either by speaking of that ignorance which is opposite vnto this knowledge or by comparing of this knowledge with any other knowledge whatsoeuer Through the ignorance of this knowledge of Christ Iesus are the Gentiles strangers from the life of God Eph. 4.18 Excellent then is this knowledge whereby we liue in God and God in vs. Againe the knowledge of God in the old Testament in comparison of this knowledge by the Gospell in the new Testament is but as darknesse in comparison of the light For as Moses shewed the law the Iewes eyes were not lightned but blinded but by the light of the Gospell all darknes is driuen from our eyes as the Apostle sheweth 2 Cor. 3. What then is any knowledge that it should be compared with the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus Not therefore to compare it with any as being incomparably beyond all euen in it selfe yee see it is most excellent desired of the Prophets and holy Patriarchs desired of the holy Angels and reuealed vnto none but vnto whom the Father doth reueale it by his holy spirit But most excellent it is to bee iudged by vs in respect of that vantage which it is vnto vs. What is then the vantage of the knowledge of Christ Iesus vnto vs Surely euen as much as our life and saluation is worth For this is eternall life saith our Sauiour in his prayer vnto his Father to know thee to be the onely very God Ioh. 17.5 and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Where the meaning is that the knowledge of Christ Iesus entreth vs into the possession of eternall life For this we must know that howsoeuer we haue a name that we liue yet indeed in respect of the life of God we are dead vntill such time as God that commanded the light to shine out of darknes shine in our hearts and bring vs by the light of the glorious Gospell vnto the knowledge of Christ Iesus and then when we come vnto the knowledge of Christ Iesus by the illumination of Gods spirit then we take entrance of the possession of eternall life Which I take it our Sauiour Christ also signifieth where he saith Verily verily I say vnto you the houre shall come and now is Joh. 5.25 when the dead shall heare the voice of the sonne of God and they that heare it shall liue For when he saith the dead shall heare the voice of the sonne of God he meaneth that before such time as we heare the voice of the sonne of God whereby we come vnto the true knowledge of him we are dead spiritually we liue not the life of God And againe when he saith that they that heare it shall liue his meaning is that then onely we begin to liue the life of God and to take possession of eternall life when we heare his voice and thereby come to the true knowledge of him A notable vantage that this knowledge of Christ Iesus brings vnto vs. But what knowledge of Christ Iesus is it that is this aduantage vnto vs Not the knowledge of his person onely but what he is made of God vnto vs which I called before the second knowledge of Christ To know that he was borne liued and died for vs to know that he is our wisdome and righteousnesse our sanctification and redemption to knoâ— the virtue of his death and resurrection to know that he is the reconciliation for our sinnes that he is the saluation of our soules that by him and for him we haue and receiue all the good blessings of God whether belonging to this life on that that is to come to know that in him are hid all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge and saluation so that hauing him we haue all riches and wanting him whatsoeuer riches we seeme to haue we haue nothing thus to know him is a vantage vnto vs for if we thus know him we beleeue in him we loue and we keepe his commandements and herein is life and without this is nothing else but death Is this then the excellencie and is this the vantage of the knowledge of Christ Iesus what diligence should this stirre vs vp vnto after the meanes whereby we may come vnto this knowledge of Iesus Christ what reuerence and attention should it worke in vs when the mysterie of this knowledge is opened vnto vs by the ministerie of his seruants And yet behold how where the light of this knowledge shineth most clearely men do yet loue darkenesse better than light It may be spoken to the shame of this whole Towne it may be spoken to the shame of a great many of this congregation that they loue darknesse better than light that they had rather lie drowned in the ignorance of Christ Iesus than be taught in the knowledge of Christ Iesus for what frequenting is there by them of those places where they should be taught in this knowledge Three or foure Sermons may commonly be heard weekely Of so many thousands as are in this Towne how many hundreths nay how many scores come to heare them weekely nay come to heare any of them weekely If it should be said as it was to Abraham at the destruction of Sodom if there be fiftie religious men within the Citie that hearken vnto my voice and thirst after the word of their Saluation as the Hart thirsteth after the Brooks if 45 if 30 if 20 if 10 I will spare it and remoue from it my sore plagues of famine and sicknesse would we not thinke it a hard matter if so many should not be found in this Citie which might well be as Goshen where there should be light though darkenesse were round about it I say not that so many cannot be found for I do not know so much But this I say that too few such there are to be found amongst vs. In this congregation what slacknesse and negligence is therein a great many either of frequenting other places or this Beloued the holy Patriarches and the Prophets desired that knowledge of Iesus Christ which now ye may haue and care yee not for it yea the Angels doe euen yet desire to looke into it and will ye not what is the matter doth this word of your saluation distaste in your mouthes doe ye not rellish it It is a token that ye are sick and
ye had neede to looke vnto it for the sicknesse is vnto death euen vnto the second death Haue ye surfeited of it and had too much of it quaisie stomackes and quickly surcharged Soone we haue too much of that whereof we can neuer haue enough When our Sauiour had told the woman of Samaria that whosoeuer should drinke of the water that he gaue him should neuer be more a thirst sir saith she giue me of the water that I may not thirst nor come hither to draw Joh. 4.14.15 Beloued we haue told you that the word which we bring vnto you is the word of life the word of your Saluation the word of your reconciliation and yet what slacknesse and negligence is there in comming to the hearing of this word few there are that come to beg this heauenly Manna few that come to take it when we reach it out vnto them Beloued againe we tell you that the knowledge of Christ Iesus wherein our hearts desire is to instruct you is your enterance into the possession of eternall life and Saluation it is as much as your life Saluation is worth will you liue the life of God in this life and for euer in the life to come come then and learne to know Christ Iesus come and learne to know what great things he hath done for you and what duetie againe he doth require of you If you be rich in this knowledge ye are rich indeed if ye be instructed in this knowledge ye are learned indeed if ye be mightie in this knowledge ye are mightie indeed If ye haue this ye want nothing if ye want this ye haue nothing O ye that will be rich and wealthy seeke after these riches ye that will be wise and learned seeke after this learning ye that will be great and mightie seeke to be mightie in this knowledge Whatsoeuer other wealth and riches ye haue whatsoeuer other wisedome or learning whatsoeuer other might or power all things are but losse and dung in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus know him and know all things know not him and know nothing As therefore ye loue your saluation in Christ Iesus so labour to come vnto and to grow vp in the knowledge of Christ Iesus To know him is life eternall not to know him is death eternall Why will ye die when by the power of him ye may liue If yee know not ye shall die but know and liue One word of that which is added Of Christ Iesus my Lord. What doth the Apostle meane to call Iesus Christ his Lord Was he his Lord alone Was he not their Lord also to whom he wrote Why doth he not say of Iesus Christ our Lord If hee had liued now and spoken thus hee should haue had many such questions as these and he should haue beene sure of many sharpe censures for thus appropriating this title of Iesus Christ the Lord vnto himselfe But thus he spake in the vehemencie of his affection And if hee had now liued would hee haue spoken otherwise No though he had beene called Puritan for his paines I obserue it the rather to note what a strange humour wee are now growne vnto for if any man shall now say Forsake mee not O Lord my God Be mercifull vnto mee O Lord my God I thanke my God for his mercies I thinke all things losse for the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus my Lord is hee not nicked in the head by and by and noted for such a man Yea now it is almost come to passe that let a man be religious deuout in praier reuerent in hearing the word carefull to meditate thereon afterwards one that feareth an oath one that cannot patiently heare corrupt communication one that will not runne into the same excesse with others a Puritan I warrant him A pitifull case that a man speaking as the holy Ghost speaketh and doing as all men are commanded to doe should be branded with an odde and odious name I wish that we would all of vs both frame our speeches as the Holy Ghost hath taught vs and our actions as the Holy Ghost hath commanded vs more than we doe If any shall seeme vnto himselfe pure and holy the Lord shall iudge him wicked and impure But let euery one of vs study to be pure holy in all our words and in all our workes and let euery one of vs labour by all meanes to haue this testimonie sealed vnto our soules that Iesus Christ is our Lord. O Lord our God we humbly thanke thee for that knowledge of thy Son which thou hast already vouchsafed vnto vs. Vouchsafe we beseech thee to encrease in vs this knowledge daily more and more Open our dime eies we beseech thee that we may daily more and more see the excellencie and the vantage of this knowledge that so we may daily more and more grow vp in all loue thereof Purge vs we beseech thee of all such affections as may be any hinderances hereunto that so growing vp daily more and more in thee at length we may reigne with thee in the kingdome of thy sonne Christ Iesus for euer LECTVRE LV. PHILIP 3. Verse 9. And that I may be found in him i. not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ c. NOw the Apostle goeth on beating still vpon the same reason why he counteth all his workes whatsoeuer and whensoeuer done and all outward things whatsoeuer to be but losse and dung I doe iudge them saith he to be dung euen contemptible and loathsome being so farre from being loth to lose them as that I despise and loath them why that I may winne Christ that is that I may haue the fruition and the possession of Christ in this life by faith and that I may be found in him in that last and great day how found in him to wit not hauing mine owne righteousnesse not clothed with mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law that is by the obseruation and workes of the Law but being clothed with that righteousnesse which is not through workes but through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith that is which God doth impute vnto mee through faith in Christ Iesus So that yee see the Apostle still runs vpon Christ Christ Christ for Christ for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ that he may winne Christ that he may be found in Christ he thinkes all his workes all things absolutely to be losse and iudgeth them to be dung I iudge them to be dung Here he plainly renounceth all confidence in all things without Christ whatsoeuer and plainly disclaimeth all vantage all merit all righteousnesse by his workes That I may winne Christ Here is the cause why he disclaimes all righteousnesse by his workes because otherwise he could not winne Christ for he doth it that he may winne Christ and may be found in him
exhortations Be yee perfit as your father which is in heauen is perfit Mat. 5.48 2 Cor. 13.11 Jam. 1.4 My brethren be yee perfit be of good comfort be of one minde c. Let patience haue her perfit worke that yee may be perfit and entire lacking nothing All which and the like places shew what we ought to striâ—e vnto euen vnto the perfection of God Christians may not stand at a stay but they must grow forward from grace vnto grace from vertue to vertue from strength to strength till they become perfit men in Christ Iesus 2 Pet. 3.18 Grow saith the Apostle in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesuâ— Christ Eph. 4.15.16 and to the Ephesians Let vs follow the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ by whom all the bodie being coupled and knit together by euery ioynt for the furniture thereof receiueth increase of the bodie vnto the edifying of it selfe in loue Col. 1.10 And for the Colossians the Apostle praied that they might increase in the knowledge of God Yea euery where almost the Holy Ghost vrgeth this spirituall growth in all the children of God in all spirituall graces in heauenly things Here then first they are iustly to be reproued that either care not at all to know Christ and the vertue of his resurrection c or if they haue a litle knowledge content themselues with that and neuer thirst to increase with the increasing of God Too too many such carelesse and carnall Christians there be as know not nor care to know the things that belong vnto their peace They follow and they eagerly follow but what honors riches pleasures worldly commodities they follow not with the Apostle the knowledge of Christ c they care not for God neither is God in all their thoughts Other too too carelesse Christians likewise there be that thinking they haue some knowledge content themselues with that and greatly seeke not after more And therefore they come not at Church they come not at Sermons or now and then when they list some of them know as much as the Preacher can tell them and some of them know as much as will serue their turne But they know nothing as they ought to know vnlesse their knowledge worke in them a thirsting desire after more knowledge for hereby shall we know that we know Christ if we eagerly long in our soules to haue this knowledge of Christ daily more and more increased in vs. If then we will haue this testimonie vnto our owne soules that we haue attained vnto some knowledge of Christ let vs labour with the Apostle that we may comprehend and catch hold of the knowledge of Christ Iesus as perfectly as he hath comprehended and caught hold of vs if wee belong vnto him Let vs labour daily more and more to grow from grace to grace from strength to strength from knowledge to knowledge till we come vnto the measure of the age of the fulnes of Christ Againe here is another notable comfort for such of Gods children as are troubled with the consideration of their imperfections Thou feelest thine imperfections it is well Doest thou long in thy soule after perfection Desirest thou to be fulfilled with the knowledge of Gods will in all wisdome and spirituall vnderstanding Wouldest thou gladly grow vp in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus Doth the consideration of thine imperfections set thee vnto God in prayer vnto him that he will disburden thee of thy wants that he will shew forth the light of his louing countenance vnto thee that he will guide thy feet into the way of peace All the world could not set thee in a better course to perfection It is the way that the Apostle hath chalked before thee who hauing not attained vnto perfection acknowledged it and followed after it Let not thine imperfections then trouble thee None of Gods children but they haue their imperfections If thou though in great imperfection follow toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus thou hast great cause of comfort LECTVRE LXI PHILIP 3. Verse 12.13 But I follow if I may comprehend that euen as I am comprehended of Christ Iesus Brethren I count not my selfe that I haue atteined NOw in that the Apostle saith but I follow if I may comprehend hence our aduersaries take a proofe of that vncomfortable doctrine oâ— doubting of our saluation as also from that in the former verse where he saith if by aâ—â— meanes c. For say they if S. Paul ceased not to labour still as though he were not sure to come vnto the marke without continual endeuour what securitie may we poore sinners haue of saluation by onely faith And iâ— S. Paul followed if he might comprehend as though he were not sure to comprehend what securitie may we poore sinneâ— haue that we shall comprehend No indeed poore wretches and the poorer and wretcheder for your doubting if yee gather thus from these and the like places yee can haue litle securitie of your saluation S. Paul ceased not to labour and endeuour still vnto the marke doth it follow herevpon that he was not sure to come to the marke 2 Reg. 20. When Hezechias was so sore sicke was hee not sure that he should be restored to health Yes he had the Lord his word for it by his Prophet and for a farther confirmation of his faith he had a signe to assure it and yet he ceased not to vse the meanes that God had ordeined for the recouerie of his health Our Apostle in that dangerous voyage towards Rome Act. 27.23.24 was he not sure that both he and all his companie should be saued from the perill of the waters Yes the Angell of God had assured him both of his owne life and of all theirs that sailed with him yet he ceased not to vse all meanes that they might all come safe to land So for his saluation in the day of Christ he knew and was sure that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities Rom. 8.38.39 â—or powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor â—â—â—th nor any other creature should be able to separate him from â—â—e loue of God in Christ Iesus Yet he ceased not as here we â—â—e to labour and endeuour still vnto the marke he laboured â—eâ—iring by any meanes to attaine vnto the resurrection of the â—ead And so generally we say that all the faithfull children â—f God are may be by faith in Iesus Christ sure of their saluaâ—â—on Yet we say that they are to labour to attaine to the knowâ—edge of Christ of the vertue of his resurrection c wherby â—hey may attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead For we â—oe not reach or promise securitie of saluation by onely faith â—ut vnto those that labour in
their calling and are fruitfull in â—ood workes Which may serue to acquit vs of that carelesse â—ecuritie and presumptuous certainty which they say we teach â—en We know that as God hath ordeined the end so he hath â—rdained the meanes vnto the end And therefore we teach â—oth that the children of God may and are to ground the cerâ—ainety of their saluation vpon the sweet promises of God in Christ Iesus wherein there can be no vaine presumption and â—hat they are to labour and endeuour by walking in such good workes as God in Christ Iesus hath ordained them vnto to â—aue a sure testimonie vnto themselues of their saluation which must needs banish carelesse securitie O but they could â—e as sure of their saluation as we thinke our selues if it were â—pecially reuealed vnto them by God as Ezechias his health â—nto him and Pauls safetie vnto him I demand then haue â—hey no assurance from God of their saluation No maruell â—hen that they doubt of their saluation But we are sure of â—ur saluation Rom. 8.16.17 because the spirit of God doth witnes vnto our spiâ—â—â— that we are the sonnes of God and if sonnes then also heires â—uen the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ So that we haue two witnesses to assure vs of our saluation Gods spirit our owne spirit certified by the spirit of God Yea but why doth the Apostle say if I may comprehend if he were sure to comprehend and come vnto the marke This if argues a doubting Not so but some difficultie in the thing which he â—arnestly wisheth as also it often signifieth I magnifie saith the Apostle mine office Ro. 11.13.14 to try it by any meanes I might procure theâ— of my flesh to follow them and might saue some of them Doth thâ— Apostle doubt of sauing some of the Iewe by his ministerie because he saith if I might saue some of them No but thereby he signifieth his earnest desire to doe it and the difficultie of doing it Act. 8.22 Againe Pray God saith Peter vnto Simon Magâ—â— that if it be possible the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiuen thee Doth the Apostle doubt of Gods mercies to him if he could repent because he saith if it be possible c. No but theâ—eby he giues him to vnderstand of the difficultie of obtayning pardon for that sinne that so he might see the wickednesse of his sinne So the Apostle here saith that he laboureth if by 〈◊〉 meanes he may attaine c and that he followeth if he may coâ—prehend not that he doubteth of attaining to the glorious resurrection of the dead or of comprehending but thereby he signifieth his earnest desire to attaine vnto it and withall the difficultie of attaining vnto it 2 Tim. 2.5 For as the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 where No man is crowned except he striue lawfully .i. except he doe and endure whatsoeuer is to be done and suffered vntill he come to his races end He must deuoure all difficulties that will haue the crowne in that day And these difficulties increased the Apostle his desire so that he laboured if hee might attaine and followed if he might comprehend Thâ—â— then yee see that this place maketh nothing for that vncomfortable doubting of our saluation which they labour to perswade Nay to speake in one word vnto the whole point the whole streame of the scriptures maketh against this doubting for the certainty of our saluation Iob 19.25.26.27 I am sure saith Iob thâ— my redeemer liueth he shall stand he last on the earth though after my skin wormes destroy this bodie yet shall I see God in my flesh whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall behold and nonâ— other for me 2 Tim. 4.8 So Paul Henceforth saith he is laid vp for meâ— the crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord shall giue me at thâ—â— day and not to me onely but vnto all them also that loue his appearing What To him onely Nay saith he but to all them also that loue his appearing Marke then the ground wherevpon he builds the certainety of saluation euen vpon that ground which is common to him with all the faithfull the â—â—ue of God in Christ Iesus So that by the power of the same â—â—rit and vpon the same ground that Iob and Paul assured â—â—emselues of their saluation may all the faithfull children of â—od assure themselues of their saluation Againe doth not â—e holy Ghost define Faith to be the ground of things which are â—â—ped for the euidence of things that are not seene a full assurance 〈◊〉 assurance without wauering the anchor of the soule both sure â—â—d stedfast It is cleare And is it not as cleare that we may â—â—rtainely know that we haue faith Rhem. in 2 Cor. 13.5 The Rhemists themselues 〈◊〉 knowledge it vpon that place of the Apostle Proue your â—â—â—ues whether yee are in the faith And may we not then asâ—â—e our selues of our saluation Verily verily Joh. 5.24 saith our Sauiâ—â—r Christ he that heareth my word and beleeueth in him that 〈◊〉 me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation 〈◊〉 hath passed from death vnto life Where euerlasting saluaâ—â—â—n is assured vnto him that beleeueth as surely as if he were â—eady in full possession of it Yea euerlasting saluation is â—sured vnto him that loueth the brethren as surely as if he â—ere already in full possession of it as S. Iohn witnesseth 1 Ioh. 3.14 where 〈◊〉 saith we know that we are translated from death vnto life beâ—â—use we loue the brethren Infinite almost are the places which â—â—ainely shew that we may and ought to assure our selues of â—â—r saluation I grant that euen the best of Gods children oftentimes doe â—â—gger and wauer and doubt and haue diuers spices and â—â—arkles of infidelitie and distrust arising in their hearts For 〈◊〉 long as we liue both our knowledge and our loue and â—â—r faith and our hope and the best graces that we haue are â—nely in part and vnperfect our knowledge not without â—â—me mixture of ignorance our loue not without some mixâ—â—re of hatred our faith not without some mixture of infideâ—â—tie our hope not without some mixture of distrust But this 〈◊〉 it that we teach that the children of God may and ought 〈◊〉 assure themselues of their saluation Indeed if we looke â—pon our selues our owne workes and our owne worthinesse â—e may iustly doubt of our saluation hauing in our selues deâ—â—rued euerlasting damnation But the ground and foundation of the certainety of our hope is the sure promise of Goâ— in Christ Iesus who hath promised in his word eternall lâ—â—â— to all them that beleeue in his name We looke not on oâ—â— selues but we looke on him that hath promised euen as Abraham did whose faith we are to follow of whom it is said thâ—â— he neither did consider his owne bodie which was now dead Rom. 4.19 being 〈◊〉 most an hundreth
yeares old neither the deadnesse of Sarahs 〈◊〉 neither did he doubt of the promise through vnbeleefe wâ—â—â—â— note by the way how doubting is termed vnbeleefe 20. but 〈◊〉 strengthned in the faith and gaue glory to God being fuâ—y assured that he which had promised 21. was also able to doe it He then being faithfull which hath promised saluation to all them that beleeue in his name we may and ought to be sure of our saluation To conclude therfore this point beware lest at any time 〈◊〉 be deceiued by such as out of this or the like places of scripture would perswade you that ye ought to doubt of your saluation Neither this nor any other place makes for it but the whole course of Scripture makes against it Let vs withoâ—â— Apostle labour if by any meanes we may attaine c. and let 〈◊〉 follow if we may comprehend not doubting of it but running through all difficulties euen with all eagrenesse Let vs 〈◊〉 lawfully and as we ought to doe that we may be crowned and let vs keepe fast the profession of our hope without waâ—ering because he is faithfull that hath promised Now in that he addeth if I may comprehend euen as I 〈◊〉 comprehended of Christ Iesus the Apostle signifieth his earnâ—â—â— desire to come vnto the perfect knowledge of Christ Iesus that he may know fully euen all the riches of wisdome and knowledge and righteousnesse and saluation that are hidâ—â—â— him For he saith that he followeth and earnestly laboureâ—◠〈◊〉 comprehend the knowledge of Christ Iesus euen as he 〈◊〉 comprehended and knowne of Christ Iesus which is moâ—â— perfectly Psal 139.1.2.3.12.14.15 For he knoweth his downe-sitting and vprising he vâ—derstandeth his thoughts a farre of he is about his path and aâ—â—â— his bed and spieth out all his waies there is not a word a 〈◊〉 tongue but he knowes it wholly he hath possessed his reines câ—â—â—red him in his mothers wombe his eyes did see him when he wa◠〈◊〉 without forme and in his booke were all his members written 〈◊〉 day by day were fashioned when as yet there was none of them â—he climbe vp into heauen if he lye downe in hell if he take â—e wings of the morning and remaine in the vttermost parts 〈◊〉 the sea if he say the darknesse shall hide him still he knowâ—â—h him altogether Yea he sanctifieth him throughout in spirit â—â—d soule and bodie and so likewise knowes him throughout â—â—en most perfectly And euen such a perfit knowledge â—ould he haue of Christ Iesus that he might be able to comâ—â—ehend with all Saints what is the bredth and length and depth 〈◊〉 height of him and that he might know the loue of Christ which â—â—asseth knowledge that so he might be filled with all fulnesse of â—od Whence all Christians are lessoned to labour and striue 〈◊〉 the whole course of their life vnto perfection vnto perfeâ—tion in the knowledge of Christ vnto perfection in obediâ—nce vnto Christ vnto the perfection of mortification in â—heir earthly members by the vertue of Christ his death â—nd vnto the perfection of holinesse and righteousnesse by â—he vertue of Christ his resurrection True it is that wee â—annot attaine vnto perfection in any of these things in â—he knowledge of Christ or in obedience vnto his will â—r in dying vnto sinne or in liuing vnto God The Apostle â—ould not and how then should wee being compassed with no fewer infirmities then he was and being strengthâ—ned with no more powerfull assistance of the spirit then he was But yet we are to labour that our vnderstandings may bee perfectly instructed in all wisdome and spirituall â—nderstanding that our wills may be perfectly conformed vnto Gods will that our affections and the lusts of our flesh may be perfectly subdued vnto the spirit and that we may be perfectly renued in the spirit of our mindes So we are exhorted when it is said Mat. 5.48 Bee yee perfit as your Father which is in heauen is perfit and againe when it is said Bee yee holy for I am holy 1 Pet. 1.15 bee yee holy euen in all manner of conuersation And to the same purpose it is said That euery man that hath hope in IESVS CHRIST purgeth himselfe euen as hee is pure 1 Ioh. 3.3 In all which places the Holy Ghost doth not shew vnto vs what perfection or holinesse or puritie is in vs euen the best of vs but that we should labour and striue vnto this that we may 〈◊〉 perfit as God is perfit holy as God is holy pure as God iâ— pure The reason is because God hath chosen vs in Chrâ—â—â— Iesus that we should be holy and without blame before him iâ— loâ—â— We must not therefore stand at a stay Eph. 1.4 or thinke it enough that we are before many of our brethren in knowledge 〈◊〉 righteousnesse or holinesse but as it is said of Christ Iesus 〈◊〉 he increased in wisdome and stature and in fauour with God 〈◊〉 men so we must increase and grow daily from knowledge 〈◊〉 knowledge from strength vnto strength from grace vnto grâ—â—â— vntill we become perfit men in Christ Iesus But is it not with vs as it was with the stiffe-necked Iewes Moses and the Prophets ceased not to teach them out of the law what they should doe but they would not hearken 〈◊〉 obey now the Ministers of Christ Iesus and dispensers of holy mysteries teach vs out of the Law and Prophets out of the holy word of life what we should doe but who doâ—â— heare or obey If we should seeke one by one to finde the count should we finde one man of a thousand that followeâ—â— after perfection in the knowledge of Christ and obedience to his will or that hungreth in his soule to grow from grace to grace till he be fulfilled with knowledge of his will is all wisdome and spirituall vnderstanding We grow indeedâ— and we grow to perfection but thus we grow from bad to worse and we come to perfection in sinne and wickednesse Men neuer more skilfull to deceiue to oppresse to circumuent one another and vnder the hypocriticall shew of holinesse to practise all kinde of wickednesse He that was vniust is vniust still and he that was filthy is filthy still he that stole stealeth more he that gaue his money vpon vsurie giueth more Yea he that went vp with vs vnto the house of God he will goe vp no more he that feared an oath will now sweare lustily and he that seemed to make some conscience of his wayes is now quite turned out of the way So that our growing is from bad to worse and which is worse from better to worse Insomuch that the Lord may seeme to haue dealt with vs as he dealt with those of whom the Apostle writeth to the Romanes Rom. 1.28 as we haue not regarded to know God so he hath deliuered vs vp vnto a reprobate minde We haue despised the riches 〈◊〉
running in our Christian race this will turne to our vtter shame and confusion If therefore in running we fall yet must we vâ— againe and runne as if our strength were renued by our faâ—â— We may not be weary of well-doing but by continuanceâ—â— well-doing we must runne on the race that is set before vs knowing that in due season we shall reape if we faint not Gal. 6.9 Adde vnto that reason which hath beene mentioned that onely perseueâ—ance vnto the end hath the promise of the crowne of righteousnesse and saluation this also that God measureth not his gifts vnto vs by moneths or yeares but his mercy and his â—oue towards vs endure for euer If he then be a louing Lord â—nto vs who will not change his fauour towards vs for euer â—e may not serue him by count of daies but to the last houre â—e must be faithfull A perfect God must haue a perfect serâ—ant an euerlasting God a perpetuall seruant and if we fall â—t the last we are fallen from him and not he from vs and our â—ondemnation is of our selues This then should teach vs to shake of all such impediâ—ents as either clog vs that we cannot runne or cause vs to â—reake of when we should continue running Those that â—â—eepe through aduersitie should be as though they wept not â—hose that reioyce through prosperitie should be as though â—hey reioyced not those that haue wiues as though they had â—one those that buy as though they possessed not and they â—hat vse this world as though they vsed it not Pouertie nor â—iches honor nor dishonor euill report nor good report â—hould take such hold of vs as that they should stay vs from â—unning that race that is set before vs but through all these â—e should run as if there were no such burthen vpon vs. He â—hat is to runne in a race will not gird on him his armour but â—ather he will strip himselfe and turne himselfe almost naked â—uen sowe in our Christian race should either strip our selues â—s it were and vtterly shake of all such things as ordinarily are â—â—upediments in this race or they should be as if they were â—haken of no troublers of vs in our race But how farre otherwise is it with vs Euery thing almost makes vs sit downe and quite giue ouer running If riches â—ncrease we sit vs downe and set our hearts vpon them and â—here is an end of our race If pouertie doe befall vs wee sit 〈◊〉 downe and either murmure and repine against the Lord or else fall to robbing and stealing and such other vnlawfull meanes to relieue our state and there is an end of our race If honour and authoritie and credit amongst men grow vpon vs wee sit vs downe and deuise with our selues how wee may best maintaine our state our place our calling and our credit and there is an end of our race If we be disgraced or suffer any kind of wrong wee sit vs downe and bethinke our selues how wee may be reuenged of him that hath done vs this wrong or this dishonour and there is an end of our race If by the mercy of God through painefull studie we haue atteined to some knowledge we sit vs downe and consider what reward wee may iustly looke for our learning and we seeke and labour and poste after that and there is an end of our race Thus euery thing almost makes vs sit downe and quite giue ouer running But men and brethren let there be in vs the same minde that was in our Apostle Let vs endeuour vnto that which is before and let vs follow hard toward the marke If we continue in the word of the Lord and walke in his waies we are Christ his disciples 〈◊〉 31. Let vs therefore continue in the grace of God and with purpose of heart cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord. The ambitious man he doth not so much thinke of his present honour as his minde runnes vpon a plus vltra he looks still forward and gladly he would be higher The couetous man likewise he doth not so much thinke what riches he hath as his minde runnes vpon more more and still he looks forward after more and more Shall they still looke forward towards these vaine and transitorie things and so thirst after them that the more of them they haue the more they runne after them and shall not we much more looke forward towards the marke that is set before vs in our Christian race and the neâ—rer that we come to it runne the faster vnto it Let the children of light learne this wisdome of the children of this generation to follow hard towards the marke that is set before them Let vs so runne that we may obtaine and let vs neuer be weary of well-doing for in due season we shall reape if we faint not Blessed is he that continueth vnto the end for he shall be saued The second thing which hence I obserue is what marke we must propose vnto our selues in running our Christian race vnto which we must endeuour towards which we must follow and which we must alwaies haue in our eyes and that iâ— Christ Iesus that we may perfectly know him whom to know is life euerlasting On Christ Iesus must our eyes alwaies be set and on the perfect knowledge of him must our desire be setled For he is the way the truth and the life the way Joh. 14.6 therefore we must begin in him continue in him and end in him walking by him vnto him He is the truth wee must still â—herefore looke towards him if we will not be deceiued He â—s the life we must therefore runne vnto him if we will not â—leepe in death He is Alpha and Omega the beginning and â—he ending in regard both of the being and of the power and â—f the actions and of the dispositions of all creatures so that â—s of him and through him and for him are all things so vnâ—o him and his glory are all things to be referred And see â—hat great reason there is to moue vs to looke still towards â—im as the marke toward which we are to follow as hard as we â—an For doth not he still looke towards vs and call vpon vs â—rying and saying Mat. 11.28 Come vnto me all yee that are weary and laâ—en and I will ease you Doth he not stand still stretching out â—is armes as alwaies most ready to receiue vs if we will come â—nto him Nay doth he not oftentimes when we are turning â—ut of the right way wherein we should walke hooke vs in â—gaine with his rod and his staffe and lead vs as it were by the â—nd vnto himselfe Yea such is the louing kindnesse of our â—weet Sauiour that he will haue vs to runne after him and he â—ill draw vs that we may runne after him that he will haue vs â—o follow hard towards him as our marke and he will guide v◠〈◊〉 our way which leadeth vnto
dutie it appeareth that our conuersation should be in all holinesse as becommeth the Saints of God and citizens of hiâ— kingdome But most plaine to this purpose is that of ouâ— Apostle where he saith If yee be risen with Christ seeke those things which are aboue Colos 3.1.2 where Christ sitteth at the right hand oâ— God set your affections on the things which are aboue For in this place the Apostle sheweth most plainely that if we be risen with Christ by the vertue of his resurrection then we are in minde and affection euen while we are in the bodie to ascend vp into heauen and euen to dwell with him where he is at the right hand of God And why should it seeme strange vnto any that euen while we liue here in the bodie we should haue our conuersation in the heauens Where should the bodie liue but where the head liueth If then Christ which is our head and our life be in heauen we also which are the members of his bodie should haue our life in heauen where Christ which is our life is Againe where should the spouse loue and like to be but where her welbeloued bridegroome is Her heart and her soule should be so knit vnto him as that where he is there should shee be also Nay our Sauiour himselfe tells vs that where our treasure is there will our hearts be also Is then Christ in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge the treasure and ioy of our soules If he be Matt. 6.21 then where he is there will our hearts be also In bodie it must needs be that we walke on earth amongst the sonnes of men till our earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed and we be clothed with our house from heauen But here we haue no abiding Citie Heb. 13.14 In token whereof we read that the holy Patriarchs dwelt in tents counting themselues onely pilgrims vpon earth and as guests in an Inne for a night and looking for a Citie hauing a foundation whose builder and maker is God Nay what else is here but a vale of misery and a valley of teares How are we here assaulted on euery side with the world the flesh and the Deuill How doe the wicked and vngodly of the earth take secret counsell together against vs saying come let vs roote them out that they be no more a people and that their name may be no more had in remembrance How doe the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life swarme like grashoppers vpon the face of the earth How manifold are our necessities infirmities miseries distresses perils crosses troubles tentations afflictions losses griefes and anguishes both in soule and in bodie while we are in the bodie Euen such and so many that we haue great reason with our Apostle to sigh whiles we are in this tabernacle and to desire to remoue out of the bodie 2 Cor. 5.4.8 and to dwell with the Lord. Seeing then that here we are but pilgrims and strangers and haue no abiding Citie being that here is but a vale of misery and a valley of teares we are not here to pitch the resting place of our soules but liuing here in the bodie we are in heart and sole in minde and affection to haue our conuersation in heauen And that so much the rather because man that is borne of woman is but of short continuance here on earth Iob 14.1 and full of trouble and misery For wherein should yee haue ioy or peace or comfort in the Holy Ghost nay how should he not be swallowed vp of griefe and sorrow and vexation of the spirit if in soule he should not ascend into heauen and set his affections on the things which are aboue For thus it is that though our outward man be troubled yet our inward man is comforted though in bodie we be afflicted and distressed on euery side yet in our soules we haue peace and ioy of the Holy Ghost euen because our conuersation is in heauen whence it is that we looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene This point might be farther inlarged But by this it doth appeare that the children of God ought in this life to haue their conuersation in heauen walking as citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Will yee then see for your farther vse and instruction what manner persons yee ought to be in holy conuersation and godlinesse that liuing in the bodie yee may be said to walke as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and to haue your conuersation in heauen 1. If we will walke in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and approue our selues to haue our conuersation in heauen we may not warre after the flesh or suffer our selues to be intangled with the affaires of this life For these two to minde earthly things and to haue the conuersation in heauen are as we see in this place so opposed the one vnto the other that the one is a plaine note of inordinate walkers and the other a sure token of our adoption into the sonnes of God to be partakers of the inheritance among the Saints Whereupon it is that the Apostle plainely protesteth against the one but cheerefully professeth the other 2 Cor. 10.3 Though saith he we walke in the flesh yet doe we not warre after the flesh And againe No man saith he that warreth he meaneth to God in the spirit and therefore the vulgar interpreter puts it into the text no man that warreth entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life 2 Tim. 2.4 because he would please him that hath chosen him to be a souldier And the like is very vsuall But see how cheerefully hee professeth in this place that his conuersation is in heauen and in another place that his house is from heauen and in other places that he walkes in the spirit 2 Cor. 5.2 and mindes those things which are aboue This one thing then must we care if we will walke as citizens of heauen that we walke not after the flesh nor set our affections on the earth nor suffer our selues to be intangled with the loue of the world 1 Ioh. 2.15 For as Iohn saith if any man lâ—â—e the world or the things that are in the world the loue of the Father is not in him We must therefore so vse the world as though we vsed it not And in no case wee may so set our affections on any thing in this life that our soule should so cleaue vnto it as the soule of Shechem vnto Dinah the daughter of Iacob Gen. 34 26. for death will surely follow as it did vpon Shechem 2. If we will walke in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and approue our selues to haue our conuersation in heauen we must so wrestle against all tentations and all assaults of the Deuill that hauing finished all
Heb. 9.28 as saith the Apostle the second time vnto saluation Is the message then of Christ his second comming gladsome vnto you Is the remembrance of it ioyfull vnto you It is a sure token vnto you that ye belong vnto Christ Iesus and it is a notable fruite and effect of your faith and hope in Christ Iesus It may be that some of you looking more vpon your selues and your owne sinnes then vpon Christ and the bowels of his mercies and being more sharpe and seuere toward your selues then quick-sighted to looke toward Christ Iesus may feele some appalling in your selues or at least not that cheerefulnesse in expectation that should be But let not your harts be troubled nor feare Ye looke not only vpon your sinnes or so on Christ as only a seuere iudge and so despaire in your selues and vtterly abhorre his comming but yee looke for him though not without hope yet without that cheerefulnes which ye ought In this weaknesse the Lord will perfit his praise and vnto these beginnings hee will giue a good issue Only let my counsell be acceptable vnto you turne away your eies from your selues and cast them vpon Christ Iesus He shall be your iudge that is your Sauiour He hath bidde you looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neere Joh. 5.24 And he hath said it that hee that belieueth in him hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Tit. 2.13 Waite therefore patiently and cheerefully for the Lord for the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all c. The third and last thing which heere I note is in the person of him whom the Apostle saith that they looke for from heauen which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour Wherein I obserue a reason both why wee should walke in this like as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing our conuersation in heauen and why wee should looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For why should it seeme strange vnto any man that liuing here in the body wee should haue our soule-conuersation in heauen Is not our Lord and King mightie in power to saue and defend vs and to reuenge vs of our enemies in heauen Is not our Iesus who not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost in heauen Is not our Christ the Mediator of the new Testament that hath reconciled vs vnto God maketh continuall intercession for vs and teacheth vs outwardly by his word and inwardly by his spirit in heauen Is not our Sauiour who in that day shall make vp the full complement of our saluation in heauen where then should our conuersation be but in heauen where should the body be but where the head is where should the spouse be but where the bridegroome is not one of vs all but we are stung with fierie Serpents cursed sinnes and noysome lusts which fight against the soule If wee will be healed and liue we must looke vp vnto the brasen Serpent lift vp for that purpose In heauen is our brasen Serpent euen the Lord Iesus Christ We must therefore while we are in the body lift vp our eies vnto him and haue our soule-conuersation in heauen if now we will be healed of our infirmities and if when we remoue out of the body we will dwell with the Lord. And as this should bee a sufficient reason to moue vs to haue our whole conuersation in heauen so should it also moue vs to looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For shall our Lord and King come which shall tread downe â—he Deuill and all enemies vnder his feete and leading captiuitie captiue shall make vs to triumph in the heauenly places Shall our Iesus come then to be our iudge that first came to saue his people from their sinnes Shall our Christ come that offered himselfe vpon the crosse for vs and opened his fathers will vnto vs Shall our Sauiour come to saue vs from death and corruption by glory which first saued vs from sinne and condemnation by grace What cause then haue wee to hearken vnto the counsell of Iames Iam. 5.7 exhorting to bee patient vnto the comming of the Lord yea what cause to crie with the soules vnder the Altar Apoc. 6.10.22.20 How long Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth Yea to crie with Iohn Come Lord Iesus come quickely Vnto this which hath beene taught the example of our brother lying here before vs may as I heare be a good prouocation My selfe knew him not and therefore I can say the lesse of him But by the report of them that knew him hee was very studious and for his time had profited well in the knowledge of such Arts as he applied himselfe vnto He was also as I heare religiously affected and godly minded hauing in good measure while hee was in the body his conuersation in heauen And in the time of his sicknesse willingly submitted himselfe vnto the will of his God as one that looked for the blessed hope and appearing of the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ in whom his soule reioyced and in the merits of whose death and passion his heart was comforted The Lord grant that wee may all liue in his feare and die in his fauour LECTVRE LXXIII PHILIP 3. Vers 2â— Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working c. IT remaineth now that wee proceede vnto the third and last branch where the Apostle in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did maketh Christian profession of their certaine hope of the glorification of their vile bodies by the powerfull working of Christ Iesus set downe in these words who shall change c. They had their conuersation in heauen looking for the Sauiour from heauen euen the Lord Iesus Christ and from heauen they looked for the Lord Iesus Christ knowing that then hee should change their vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body c. The generall point then here spoken is the glorification of our vile bodies in the day of Christ by the power of Christ The particular circumstances which here the Apostle noteth are these 1. who shall glorifie vs namely the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change c. 2. What he shall glorifie in vs namely our bodies whose soule-conuersation hath beene in heauen 3. the condition of our bodies what now they are namely bodies of vilenesse basenesse and abiectnesse i. Vile base and abiect bodies subiect to corruption sinne and all kinde of vanitie 4. The time when he shall glorifie our vile bodies namely in that day when he shall come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quick and
the dead which I note out of this that he saith who shall change to wit in that day when he shall come from whence they looke for him 5. The manner how he shall then glorifie our vile bodies namely not by changing the substance of our bodies in the forme or feature or lineaments or members of them but by changing our vile bodies .i. our bodieâ— which were created of God holy and good but are now deâ—â—led with our vilenesse by changing these vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto his owne glorious body so that of mortall they become immotall of corruptible incorruptible of naturall spirituall of weake glorious 6. And lastly the meanes whereby he shall thus glorifie our vile bodies namely by that diuine power and effectuall working whereby he raised his owne body from the graue and whereby he is able to doe what he will euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe These be the particular circumstances of this third branch of the Apostles reason Which noting of them in this sort that we haue done may serue also for the explication and opening of the meaning of these words Let vs now therefore see what profitable notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which I note is who it is that shall change our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie which is the Lord Iesus Christ The obseruation then hence is that after we haue slept in the dust Christ Iesus shall raise vs againe by his power and make our vile bodies like to his glorious body He it is that being one God with the Father from before all beginnings in the beginning of time created vs formed vs and made vs and breathed into vs the breath of life and made vs liuing soules All things saith Iohn was made by it Ioh. 1.3 namely by the incarnate word of God by the euerlasting Sonne of the Father and without it was made nothing that was made And the Apostle saith that by the Sonne of God were all things created which are in heauen and in earth Col. 1.16 things visible and invisible by him I say not onely as an instrument but as an efficient cause For as the Apostle saith of him Ro. 11.36 and through him and for him are all things He likewise it is that in the fulnesse of time came into the world to redeeme them which were vnder the law and to saue his people from their sinnes When the fullnesse of time was come saith the Apostle God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman Gal. 4.4.5 and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law And againe This is a true saying 1 Tim. 1.15 and by all meanes worthy to be receiued that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners And therefore was his name called Iesus Mat. 1.21 because he should saue his people from their sinnes He also it is that in the end of times shall raise our bodies out of the dust and make them like vnto his glorious body Joh. 5.28.29 For the houre shall come saith Iohn in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice and they shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation And in the chapter following 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh saith Christ and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day And our Apostle in this place from heauen we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body c. So that he that in the beginning of time created vs and made vs and in the fullnesse of time redeemed and saued vs shall also in the end of time raise vs vp out of the dust of death and glorifie vs with himselfe Whereof also he gaue vs a sure testimonie when he raised vp himselfe from the dead no more to returne vnto the graue And therefore the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 4.14 He which hath raised vp the Lord Iesus shall raise vs vp also by Iesus and set vs with the Saints Let this then serue to confirme and strengthen vs in the point of our resurrection and glorification Christ Iesus hath taken it vpon him that he will raise vs vp at the last day and glorifie vs with himselfe Let vs then lie downe in peace and commit that to him and he shall bring it to passe For is the glory and strength of Israel as a man that he should lie Hath he said it and shall it not be done Let the Sadduces denie the resurrection Act. 17.18 let the Philosophers and disputers of Athens mocke at Paul when they heare him preach the resurrection let the profane Atheist scoffe and iest at the resurrection of the dead and their glorification with the Saints yet let vs with Martha know that our brethren and we shall rise at the last day Mat. 9.25 He that raised the Rulers daughter from death to life in the house he that raised the widowes sonne from death vnto life as they were carying him out to be buried Luc. 7.15 he that raised vp Lazarus from death vnto life Ioh. 11.44 hauing laid foure daies in the graue shall also raise vs vp and shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body Let vs therefore hold fast this hope vnto the end without wauering and let vs lay this vpon Christ Iesus who will surely doe it and will not faile The second thing which I note is the time when Christ shall change our vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body The time is in that day when the faithfull looke that he shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead Which I gather from this that he faith who shall change c ioyned with that he had said before from whence also we looke c. For the meaning is that from heauen they looke for the second comming of Christ who then in his second comming shall change c. The obseruation then hence is that in the last day when Christ shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge the quicke and the dead then shall he raise vp the bodies of them that haue slept in the dust and glorifie them with his owne selfe Which point of the time of our second resurrection and glorification of our bodies the Holy Ghost often precisely noteth as where it is said The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice c Ioh. 5.28.6.54 and againe where Christ saith I will raise him vp at the last day 1 Co. 15.23.51.52 and againe where the Apostle saith that they that are of Christ at his comming shall rise againe and againe where he saith
say Our Father which art in heauen touching whom we doubt whether God be their Father How can we communicate in the Lords Supper with them of whom we doubt whether they be ioyned with vs in the same communion of Saints How can we liue with them as with our brethren and beloued if we doubt whether they be within the same couenant of grace with vs A shallow peace and a shadow of loue and a semblance of Christianitie there may be but such as vnder a colour onely deceiueth and hath no soundnesse in it It is this perswasion of our owne minds touching our brethren that they are in one couenant of grace with vs that they are members of the same mysticall bodie of Christ Iesus with vs that they are heires of the same saluation with vs that through one God one faith one baptisme one Gospell of Christ Iesus they and we shall reigne together in one kingdome it is this I say that linkes vs in the true bond of peace loue and Christianitie and either this must be or else that cannot be If then we desire to be knit together in the true bond of peace loue and Christianitie let vs so walke that we may be thus perswaded one of another As we are called to the knowledge of the truth so let vs walke in the truth and let vs keep fast the profession of our hope vnto the end Let vs follow the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ rooted built in him stablished in the faith Let our loue one towards another abound yet more more in all knowledge and in all iudgement Let vs haue our conuersation such as becometh the Saints of God and let vs prouide for things honest not onely before the Lord but also before men Thus shall we haue a sure seale vnto our soules thus shall we giue a good testimonie vnto others that we are the sonnes of God and thus shall we be knit together in one mind and in one iudgement that we may walke together in the house of God as friends My next obseruation hence is for the comfort of the Minister in particular The Apostle ye see vpon the faithfull labours of those that had laboured with him in the preaching of the Gospell at Philippi pronounceth that their names were in the booke of life Whence I obserue this for the comfort of the good Minister of the Gospell of Christ Iesus If he haue faithfully and painfully laboured in the worke of the Ministerie if he haue in all good conscience instructed and admonished his people and endeuoured to increase the kingdome of Christ Iesus his reward is with God and his life is as surely sealed vp with God as if his name were written in a booke to that purpose To which purpose is that also of the Apostle where he saith 1. Cor. 3.8.14 Euery man shall receiue wages according to his labour If any mans worke that he hath built vpon abide he shall receiue wages which wages the Apostle calleth elsewhere a crowne of righteousnesse 2. Tim. 4.8 which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue him at that day Yea but what if he labour all night and catch nothing What if he run in vaine and spend his strength in vaine and for nothing amongst his people Esa 49.4.5 Yet is his iudgement with the Lord and his worke with his God Though Israel be not gathered yet shall he be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and his God shall be his strength So that howsoeuer his labour be in vaine vnto them yet shal it not be in vaine in the Lord though they be not taught yet shall not he lose his reward For because he hath bene faithfull Mat. 25.21 he shall enter into his maisters ioy A good comfort after he haue borne the burden and heate of the day to receiue such a penie But what part of this comfort hath he that being set in the vineyard to dresse it neither hedgeth nor ditcheth nor gathereth out stones of it nor planteth nor watereth but standeth all the day idle in it No more then the watchman that giueth no warning Ezech. 3.18 Mat. 25.30 no more then he that diggeth his talent in the earth This comfort belongeth vnto him alone that laboureth Now see then men and brethren what this should teach you Is it so that the Lord rewardeth him that faithfully laboureth in the vineyard with euerlasting life but is angrie with him that loytereth euen vnto death Behold then what care the Lord hath ouer you what dutie ye owe vnto him again For wherefore doth he send out the laborers vnto you Wherfore doth he so reward the labors of them that labor faithfully amongst you admonish you Wherefore is he so angry with them that do not labour amongst you Is it not for your sakes that ye may be prepared an holy people vnto the Lord that ye may be instructed in righteousnesse vnto saluation and that no holy dutie may be neglected towards you Consider then with your selues what it is that the Lord looketh for from you grapes or wilde grapes It is iudgement and righteousnesse mercie and truth peace and loue integritie and holinesse that he lookes for and that he requires for such his louing kindnesse towards you for such his continuall care ouer you And if these things be amongst you and abound then blessed shall ye be of the Lord and ye shall eate of the fruite of your wayes But if he looke for iudgement and behold oppression for righteousnesse and behold a crying for mercie and behold crueltie for truth and behold falshood for peace and behold discord for loue and behold hatred for integritie and behold dissimulation and hypocrisie for holinesse and behold profanenesse and all kind of iniquitie then what remaineth but a remouing of our candlestick out of his place what but a fearefull looking for of iudgement wherein shall be indignation and wrath vnto them that disobey the truth and obey vnrighteousnesse Seeing therefore the Lord in his tender care ouer vs sendeth forth labourers vnto vs and so plentifully rewardeth their holy labours amongst vs let vs againe with all care consider what he requireth of vs for such his care ouer vs and in all obedience addresse our selues vnto that dutie His will is that we should hearken vnto the voice of them that come in his Name and he hath in nothing so much delight as when his word is obeyed His care ouer vs in sending his Ministers vnto vs early and late shal be repayed by vs with a good dutie towards him if we will hearken and obey Let vs therefore hearken and obey and so shall we reape vnto our selues a good reward For he that plentifully rewardeth him that laboureth amongst vs and admonisheth vs will also in like mercie reward vs if in vs the fruites of his labours grow vp in righteousnesse and true holinesse
and of their mortalitie Wherby also ye may easily discerne in what a different sort the Lord layeth on this rodde on the godly and on the vngodly on the one as a father on the other as a iudge on the one in loue on the other in wrath on the one to chastice and correct on the other to punish and reuenge on the one to reforme the wickednesse of their waies on the other to recompence them their wickednesse on the one to saue them from death and hell on the other to bring them to the pit of destruction Hence then may the children of God receiue notable comfort in all their sicknesse and in all their visitations For O thou 〈◊〉 of God and seruant of the most high is the hand of thy God vpon thee art thou sicke This is no other cup then â—paphroditus hath drunke before thee or then is common vnto thee with all the sonnes of God And albeit thou maist seeme vnto thy selfe that thou art not priuiledged from the wicked and vngodly because thou drinkest of the cup of his wrath because thou art visited with sicknes as well as they and perhaps more then they yet plucke vp thine heart be not discouraged but be of good comfort For hee doth not rebuke thee in his anger neither doth hee chastice thee in his displeasure but as a mercifull and louing father in tender loue and in great compassion by this his gentle hand and louing correction he calleth thee to remembrance of thy waies and lets thee see what thou art and whether thou must Thy heart is not sound and right with thy God thou art negligent in doing of his will thou hast walked in some by-path wherein thou shouldest not haue walked thus louingly and mildly he correcteth thee that thou maiest reforme the wickednesse of thy waies and there may be an healing of thine error Againe thou art walking where and whether thou shouldest not thus he staieth thee that thou runne not thy selfe vpon the rockes and that thou make not shipwracke of faith and a goood conscience Againe thus he trieth thee that thy faith and thy patience being tried thou maist be made like vnto pure and fine gold purified seuen times in the fire Againe thus he giueth thee full triall of his mercifull goodnesse towards thee comforting thee with the ioy of the holy Ghost in the bedde of thy sicknesse giuing thee patience to endure his crosse confirming thy faith in Christ Iesus and assuring thee of the hope of thy saluation Lastly thus he putteth thee in minde of thy selfe that thou shouldest not forget thy God or thy selfe but remembring that thou art both sinnefull and mortall shouldest shake of sinne and so number thy daies that thou mightest apply thine heart vnto wisedome O how should not the remembrance of these things comfort thy soule when thou liest sicke vpon thy bedde Beloued in the time of health let vs thinke of these things and in the day of sicknesse let vs not be discouraged I haue stood the longer vpon this point because the time seemeth vnto me so to require Many of our brethren the Lord hath already taken vnto himselfe many in many places are presently sicke and sharpely visited and when our turne shall be hee onely knoweth who maketh sicke restoreth vnto health In the meane time let our health be to the glory of his name and in the time of sicknesse let vs comfort our selues with these things I might here note the time when the Lord lay this his rod of sicknesse vpon Epaphroditus which was euen when he was faithfully and painfully occupied in the worke of Christ when he was carefully discharging the trust reposed in him by the Church of Philippie when hee was ministring vnto the holy Apostle lying then in prison such things as he wanted Let it not therefore seeme strange vnto vs if when we are faithfully labouring in the workes of our calling euen then the Lord strike vs with any rodde or visit vs with sicknesse Which note I doe the rather now point at by the way because the manner of some is vpon such occasions to make wonderfull ill collections As for example the Preacher confuting a point of popish doctrine groweth to be so sicke that he is forced to breake off and to come downe before he can end the point What is the collection Did not ye see say some that are popishly affected how the Lord did euen controll his discourse and by his iudgement vpon him gaue sentence on our side Another example the Iudge from his seate of iustice pronouncing sentence against the wicked Traitor or vilemalefactor presently or quickly after falleth sicke and happily not long after dieth What is the collection Thus say some hath the Lord giuen iudgement vpon him for such iudgement as he gaue against others And thus because their foolishnesse cannot reach vnto the depth of Gods counsell and wisedome in his visitations they condemne them whom the Lord hath not condemned and iudge that as vnholy and ill which the Lord approueth as holy and good Whatsoeuer he doth is holy and good and if he chastice vs with his rods euen then when wee are doing his will who shall aske him a reason of that he doth Let vs therefore learne to submit our selues vnto the Lord and let vs beware how we iudge of things according to our owne reason and imagination least happily we condemne that which the Lord hath not condemned But my meaning was only to touch this by the way Now a word of the extremity of his sicknesse Very neere vnto death Here was the extremity of his sicknesse Epaphroditus had beene sicke and so sicke that hee was very neere vnto death euen without all hope of recouerie of health in mans sight and iudgement Whence I note the wonderfull counsell and wisedome of our God who oftentimes brings his children euen to the gates of hell and thence calls them to the pit of destruction and thence fetches them to deaths doore so that there is but a steppe betweene them and death and thence deliuers them Ioseph was cast into the deepe dungeon and his feete set fast in the stockes and thence the Lord deliuered him Ionas was cast into the sea and there the Lord kept him aliue Daniel was throwne into the denne of Lyons and there the Lord rescued him and deliuered him from the teeth of the Lyons The three children were cast into the hot firie-furnace and there God prouided for them that the fire had no power ouer them to burne no not an haire of their head But most befitting our present purpose is the example of that good King Ezechias who was so sicke that all Physitions as we say in a case of extremitie gaue him ouer and there was no hope of life insomuch that the Prophet Esay came vnto him and said vnto him Thus saith the Lord Esa 38.1 put thine house in an order for thou salt die and not liue Here was